H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

158. Stealing Spree (1-32)

Onoda Ruki is just your ordinary high school student. He strived for being the Classmate A who's unimportant to the story. Despite being the Classmate A. Onoda has a secret desire which he always had ever since young and that was to steal each and every girl from their guy. Join him as he entered his high school days as he conquer and steal every girl he sets his eyes on. And along the way, the growth in his character and those around him.

---

Stealing Spree #Chapter 1: New School, New Target - Read Stealing Spree Chapter 1: New School, New Target Online - All Page - Novel Usb

Chapter 1: New School, New Target

I could be what you called an ordinary student. Or on anime terms, the Classmate A. I have neither the attention nor popularity. But despite that, I'm not one of those weak people that was always a target for the bullies. If I can explain it clearly, I am part of the peanut gallery.

Here in the classroom, there are those main characters such as the Class Couple, the Top 1, the Class President, the Class Idol, the Class Hunk and so on and so forth. Every day will be filled with events surrounding them. I may or may not be implicated by it but I don't mind. I never really had a desire to stand out. It's fine to be the Classmate A. Being Classmate A helped me a lot to avoid unnecessary troubles.

But despite being the Classmate A, I have a secret desire that no one knew. Since I was a kid, I have this indescribable urge to steal. Well not to steal things, but to steal someone from another. Not that I keep someone I stole for long though, much less is it known by the person I stole from so before that happens I usually give them back once I grew bored.

If I remember correctly, it started back in the 5th grade. I saw the Class Hunk of that year confess to someone. The girl isn't even that beautiful and I still haven't grown in that department yet, still hairless. But still, I felt an annoying itch inside me to go and steal the girl from him. He might have been the most handsome in class but that did not faze me. It only took me a week to get the girl to fall for me and right after that, I stole her first kiss. And err she also stole my first kiss back then but that's not the point. Anyway, I did all of that without him knowing and without them breaking up during it.

Then days passed and the kisses levelled up to more. But since there's a lack of sex education at that time, we never get passed kissing and touching. I sucked her tongue regularly though. Especially during mornings, I often pull her out of anyone's sight. The excitement of that grew into me but well, I soon grew bored and let her go. But even though I stopped seeking opportunities to get her, it was she who started longing for me. Not that I mind. We continued that relationship until we graduated, without anyone knowing but us. And during that time, I didn't stop at one. I also got the most popular girl in school and the smartest girl. Thinking about it now really filled me in nostalgia.

When I entered Middle School, I continued doing the same thing, stealing someone's girl, and finally graduated from my virginity during my 2nd year. It was with a popular upperclassman. It took me a month to get her though since her boyfriend had a tight leash on her. I took my chances when he's not around her. I even tried to ingratiate myself under him to get closer. It worked out anyway so it was worth it.

Continuing the life of Classmate A, only the girls I got knew the true me. I stopped going to average beauties, but well, since extremely beautiful girls were scarce and harder to steal. More importantly, most beautiful and cute girls don't have a boyfriend or they were keeping it a secret. I never set my eyes on single girls, I only enjoy the thought of stealing someone's girl. The excitement I get from it surpasses falling in love with someone. I spent my middle school enjoying lots of girls and most of them were virgins which is a delight.

Maybe I'm just scared to fall in love and have someone do the same thing I did to me. I can't let someone do that to me. That's why I keep being the ordinary classmate. Now that I'm in high school, it's time to start again.

I looked around the classroom. The class hadn't started yet but most of the students are already inside.

Groups were already starting to form and those who stand out with their roles, I've already noted.

For example, there's that girl with braids and glasses who sat at the middle of the front row. From what I heard, her name should be Kanzaki Mio. A Class President type.

Her height is about average but one thing that stands out is her chest, it's big. If I can guess it's a D cup. Most boys in class were already ogling her since earlier.

Kanzaki was sitting seriously there while looking around, checking the faces of her classmates. If ever she has someone, it will really be a challenge for me to steal her.

Not that I didn't have experience with her type. Just that, there's still a slight difference in attitude between a high schooler and a middle schooler so I will have to put in more effort if I become set on stealing her if she has a boyfriend.

Along with the ringing of the school bell, the door of the classroom opened.

Entering it should be our Class Advisor for this year.

Step. Step. Step.

Ads by Pubfuture

After the sounds of the teacher's footsteps ended, all our attention was already on her.

Upon seeing her, our teacher turned out to be another beauty. A candy for the boys' eyes and that included me.

However, her beauty was not the only thing I've noticed.

On her right ring finger, there's the thing you can only see to someone married. A wedding ring.

I couldn't help but smile looking at it. I never tried stealing a teacher back in middle school since there's no one as beautiful as her there plus my taste hasn't expanded to teachers yet.

From how you she looks, she's probably a newly graduated teacher and our class must be her first advisory class.

Bang!

After putting down the books she held on her table, the chattering died down and the whole class fell silent.

She then leaned on her table and took a glance at each of us. After a moment, she turned around and wrote something on the board. Her name.

"Miyazaki Shiori. I'm your advisor for the year. Bear with me, alright? This is my first advisory class so I hope you take care of me and I'll do the same thing to you for the rest of the school year." Miss Miyazaki started her introduction.

So my guess is right, huh?

"So, for a start. You can ask me anything."

Upon hearing that. A lot of boys raised their hands and there were some girls who did, they were also curious about this teacher.

This is a common occurrence every start of the year and each time I only need to watch since what I wanted to know will be asked by someone anyway.

Ms. Miyazaki looked down at the paper on her table. That was the copy of the list of our names and our sitting arrangements.

"Okay. You first Yamada."

"Teacher, how old are you?" asked Yamada, who was then followed by a laugh by those around him.

Ms Miyazaki was taken aback at his question but she immediately recovered from it.

"You do know it's rude to ask for a girl's age. Don't you Yamada?"

More laughter followed when they saw the teacher's response.

Ads by Pubfuture

ADVERTISEMENT

ADVERTISEMENT

After that, more silly questions followed. As if they're trying to make it fair, there were serious and joke questions asked to her. Unlike the first question, Miss Miyazaki never lost composure again and she answered them all of it calmly.

I see. Looks like she had a good education as a teacher. But is that all?

After a rollcall of our names, the Class President was chosen and who was chosen didn't come to me as a surprise, it was Kanzaki.

-

The first period ended that way and instead of starting the 2nd period, it was skipped and we got an hour of break. This was a way to let us be acquainted with each other. The time from before class wasn't enough after all.

Since everyone is a new face for me. There were a few who came and talked to me. As the Classmate A, I never turned anyone down and made friends with them. We even exchanged numbers and I was added to a group chat which consisted of everyone in the class.

Time passed and the first day of the class ended like that.

I'm just an observer to everyone and since I got acquainted with them, those near my seat often talked to me which I responded to get a fairly good first impression. I don't need to stand out anyway, as long as I look normal then that's enough.

Some of the boy's group invited me to go home but I rejected, saying I wanted to stay for a little longer.

It's not that I have something to do, I just wanted to explore the school. Since this is a new school for me, I need to explore it to find places I might need in the future. Like a hidden spot which I can use when I find a target. I also need to familiarize myself with each and every room like the infirmary, the rooftop, the Principal's Office and the library. Who knows, I might need to use them as well.

Walking around the school after class hours gave me some sort of peace as well. I always did this even back then. I could see those who purposefully stayed back, those sports-oriented students and so on and so forth.

The school was quite big so I guessed it would take me an hour to fully explore it.

However, when I arrived at the 3rd years' floor, a surprising scene appeared before me.

In one of the classrooms, I found a very interesting sight. And yeah. It involves my secret desire.

"N-no, someone might see us here."

A girl's voice rang in my ears. It came from an upperclassman inside the room. Though it's soft, I can hear it clearly because of the silent corridor.

I peek at the door to see inside. There are two people in there. The girl who I heard and another one. I don't need to guess who it is, he must be her boyfriend. To think that they have the nerve and the courage to do it on the first day of the school year. I'm seriously amazed that I even wanted to give them a clap.

Both of them almost had all their clothes on the ground. Te girl sitting above a desk. Her skirt was pulled up and her undergarment was pulled down to her legs.

Because her top uniform was unbuttoned, her twin peaks were in full view and due to the sunlight coming in from outside the window, they were glistening beautifully.

I immediately pulled up my phone and took photos of that scene. Also I made sure to get both of their faces clearly.

The guy was currently working on his belt to pull out what's hidden behind his pants.

But,of course. Who am I? Seeing this sight invoked my secret desire. 𝑵𝑜𝚟ℯ𝓵𝗎𝕊𝒷.𝚌𝚘𝑀

On the first day of school year, I found my first target.

Ads by Pubfuture

ADVERTISEMENT

ADVERTISEMENT

Chapter 2: Nogizaka Kana(1)

"Kana, I can't wait anymore. We're already dating for a year." The guy said, his face couldn't contain his desire to take the girl.

Looks like this will be their first time. But still, even when she those words earlier. I could see from her face that she also wanted this to happen.

However, I won't let you.

I clenched my hand and without holding back, I slammed it on the door.

Bang!

"Who?!"

The agitated voice of the boy rang almost instantly as soon as the banging sound reached them. They're surely surprised by that so I quietly hid in a corner.

Even from where I was hiding, I could hear the sounds of them fixing their uniforms and their silent conversation.

"Kenji, d-do you think someone saw us?"

"I don't know, sorry Kana. Because of me. I couldn't wait. We should go home. I'll go first. I'll wait for you at the gate."

"Un. I'll be there."

I heard the sound of the door opening and saw the guy called Kenji running out. He even looked to his left and right and when he found nothing, he immediately went down to the stairs.

I waited for a bit, making sure he wouldn't come back before coming out of hiding.

Step. Step. Step. 𝓝𝓞𝓋𝗲𝑙𝔲𝗌𝐛.𝑐𝗈𝓜

As I approached the classroom, the sound of someone else inside could still be heard. The girl called Kana was probably fixing her clothes which were a mess earlier.

When she heard the sound of the door opening once more, she immediately became alert.

Under her watchful and somewhat afraid eyes, I entered the room and closed it shut.

"Well, that was an interesting sight senpai." I started.

"W-who are you?" She warily asked as she started stepping backwards

I could feel her wariness through her voice.

Well, who wouldn't be? I can guess what she's thinking right now. She's thinking that I am the one who slammed the door earlier.

"Nobody, Just your ordinary junior senpai," I answered smilingly, perhaps I was also showing the whites of my teeth.

However, her reaction to it was to step back a little bit further.

"1st year? What are you doing here? This is the 3rd years' floor."

"Well you see, I thought of exploring the school since I'll be here for 3 years. Never would I have thought to see a very stimulating scene."

"Y-you saw?"

Of course I saw. I thought you already knew?

Well, that's a good expression on her face. She's blushing and the trace of embarrassment showed. She even crossed her arms to cover her chest despite her uniform already fixed.

Now that I got to look at her properly, this Kana-senpai is really cute. She's the Cute and Shy type of girl. She has shoulder-length hair decorated by a yellow ribbon hairband. Her forehead was covered by her bangs. Even though she's already in her 3rd year, she still looks child-like. Her chest isn't though. I can still recall how she looked earlier. I heard that they're already dating for a year and they'll only do it now? I wonder why they chose to do it here though.

"What do you mean? Are you talking about this?"

I walked towards her and brought my phone out. On the screen was the picture I took earlier.

"Ah?!"

Her eyes widened when she saw it. And now more traces of fear could now be seen on her alluring face.

"D-delete that."

"Huh? Why? This is a really great shot if I must say. You looked really cute here, senpai."

I smiled at her.

I know that my desire for her can't help but leak out. I'm sure she's also feeling it right now. Well, this is really what excites me. I never knew I could find a target this early.

"N-no, please."

"No what? I can't understand you, senpai."

"P-please delete the picture."

I pretended to think but I was secretly observing her every reaction.

As time continued to pass, her breathing was turning ragged and I could somehow sense her desperateness. Who wouldn't? If someone saw that picture I'm sure they'll be delighted.

This cute upperclassman on that pose. I could feel a reaction down below just thinking about it. Of course, I'm cutting out her boyfriend from the picture.

"I won't show it to anyone. You see, senpai. You look really cute here."

"W-why? Why are you doing this?"

Her eyes are turning watery now. A little push and she might really start crying.

"I like the look on your face here, senpai. You looked really sexy. I can't delete this but I can promise not to show this to anyone."

"R-really?"

"I swear. But on one condition."

When she heard the word condition, she took another step back. Because there's a chair behind her she fell sitting on it.

"W-what condition?"

I stared at her from bottom to top. On my mind, I'm already stripping her. Thinking of plans on how to steal her. This type of girl is one of the easiest. A simple blackmailing can make her fall. Though I said easiest, her type is also the easiest to fail. One wrong move and it will be over.

So here. Let me start this school year with you. I'm really looking forward to it. Kana-senpai.

"Let's exchange numbers." I answered her with a smile.

-

-

After we exchanged numbers, I left the classroom. Leaving the surprised Kana-senpai. She probably thought I would ask for something more but I have to take it one step at a time for now. There's the risk of her boyfriend coming back when she stays there for long.

I told her to not tell her boyfriend about me and the picture. If she did, I'll expose it to everyone. Turns out his boyfriend is one of those aiming for a scholarship in college. If this gets public, it might spoil his chances to get that so she accepted.

I'm amazed that she told me that. I got another info to hold her. Now the difficulty lowered again. I don't know if I can call her idiot or naive, anyway this is better for me. I can't wait to steal her. Ban her having sex with him and then ultimately ban her to have any physical contact with him. I won't ask for them to break up of course. I'll fully savour her, in and out of the school.

I have to cement my Classmate A personality inside the classroom first though. So I can move freely and for no one to bother me. Now that I got her number, it's easy to call Kana-senpai out. Slowly, I'll steal her from him. And of course her precious virginity as well.

Turns out I was right at my guess. That boy is her first boyfriend. Because of her personality, she avoided most boys during her 1st year but that boy courted her during the whole school year. Only then did she accept him after a year of effort. And another year again before she resolved herself to accept his desire to have sex with her.

Unfortunately, I found them before they did it. I guess I'm lucky enough to pick a virgin as my first target. I will savour it for him.

"Senpai, see you tomorrow."

I sent a mail to her and surprisingly, she replied fast.

"Yes. Please don't show it to anyone."

--

The sun set and the next day came.

When I walk inside the classroom, I can now see the various groups that were formed. There's a group of delinquents at the back. Both boys and girls. They all look scary for an ordinary student but for me, I only need to steer away from them. It's troublesome to get involved with them unless there's a couple there, I won't take an initiative to enter their circle. Classmate A is a normal student, I'm not a delinquent.

There's another group of boys near the window seat. If I can describe them then they'll be the protagonist and the side characters. There's two there who stood out. Probably the protagonist and his best friend. Others are just normal friends.

Then on another corner are their counterparts. Girl groups with two of them standing out as well. The main heroine and childhood friend? Not that I care. I will only get to know them when they start dating each other. I have to stay neutral here. Among Classmate B and above.

During the third period, I felt my phone vibrate on my pants. I put it on silent mode since I hate the sound of ringtones. Even calls are on silent mode.

Kana-senpai sent me a mail. I immediately opened it and smiled after reading it.

"Onoda-kun, can I ask you something?"

"What is it, senpai?"

"Why did you only ask for my number?"

Huh? What is this girl? Are you curious about why I didn't ask for anything? Were you expecting another condition yesterday?

"Because I like you, senpai."

I can imagine her getting flustered when she read this. Well, she's cute so it's natural to like her. Though I will never tell her that I only like her because she's in a relationship.

"Eh? We barely know each other. And you only saw me at my embarrassing moment. How could you like me?"

"I like you because I saw you like that senpai. Can I tell you a secret?"

"Uhh. What is it?"

"I fantasized about you last night. I look at that picture of you while masturbating."

"Pervert."

"I'm just being honest, senpai. You look really sexy and cute. I can't help it."

"Stop, Onoda-kun. You know I have Kenji."

"I don't care, senpai. I like what I like. Can I see you later?"

"Why? Don't tell me…"

"I just wanted to see you again, senpai. I will wait for you at the roof during lunch."

Ending our exchanges, I put my phone back to my pocket. Let's see if she will show up. She seems interested though? Well, if it didn't work I'll just force her. I have a lot of ways for her to meet me alone.

"Oh? Who's that Onoda, your girlfriend?"

I heard the boy behind me say. Looks like he noticed me exchanging mails.

"Do I look like a guy who has a girlfriend Sakuma?" I said as I pointed at my face.

"Hey hey, what's that? Onoda has a girlfriend?"

The girl at my right got curious at what Sakuma said.

Sakuma laughs at my answer "You're right. You don't look like it."

"You heard him Maemura," I answered to the girl at my right.

"Tsk. You're both boring."

Maemura immediately lost interest. At least this should be how a Classmate A acts. Never stand out but never fade out in the background.

The lunch break soon arrived. I bought bread at the cafeteria and immediately made my way to the roof. Unlike what most see in anime or manga. Rooftop isn't that popular. It's so hot up here you know? You're closer at the sun and there's little to no shade. Luckily today's cloudy. I didn't go outside and just sit at the top of the stairs.

The delinquents have another spot where they gather so only those who don't mind the heat will go up here.

I ate my bread in silence while waiting whether Kana-senpai would arrive or not.

I got her full name yesterday. Nogizaka Kana. Nogizaka is too long so I'll keep on calling her Kana. I really wonder if this will be too easy. I don't want her to fall in love with me. Her type is one who most easily breaks up when they find someone else they like more. They're the type who don't want to two-time. They're too honest about their feelings. I don't want her feelings though and I only want to steal her and enjoy her body.

15 minutes into the lunch break. I heard unhurried footsteps walking up the stairs. Not long after that, I can see the flushed face of Kana-senpai. On her hand is the same bread I bought. Looks like she got held up in the cafeteria.

"You really came, senpai. Won't you eat lunch with your boyfriend?"

"Kenji was called by the teacher."

"I see. You're really cute senpai."

Kana-senpai blushed. Haa. I can't wait to get my hands on her. This way. I'll call her whenever her boyfriend isn't around. Then soon, I'll call her even when she's with him. I'll concede kisses and hugs for now. But I will never allow them to finish what they were doing before.

"Don't joke with me, Onoda-kun. Why do you want to see me?"

She finished the last steps. She's now in front of me. Looking at me munching on my bread.

"Like I told you. I want to see you again."

I gave her a smile then continued eating.

"I'm satisfied now senpai. You can go back now."

"You're weird Onoda-kun."

Though she heard me telling her to go back. She didn't do that but she climbed more then sit beside me.

"I'll eat here. It looks lonely seeing you eating alone."

Right. Her type is also those kind ones who sympathize with others. She couldn't help but stay when she saw me eating alone.

"Really? I'm used to it though."

"Don't say that. Look we got the same bread."

She smiles at me as she opens her bread packet.

"There's not much of a choice there anyway. I wonder, senpai."

"Hmm?"

She's munching on her bread slowly. Even her bites are cute damn. It looks like a little rabbit bit on it.

"Why are you kind to me? I'm basically a guy who's blackmailing you."

She thinks for a second and said

"I don't know either. You look harmless. Besides you only ask for my number."

Harmless? Ah. Yeah. I heard that before. That student council president back in my middle school. She also told me that I look harmless. Well, I don't know if she still thought of me as harmless after all the things I did to her.

"But I'm using that picture. Am I still harmless?"

Hearing that, she flushed red again. She probably remembered my mail about how I used that as masturbation material.

Kana-senpai turned her head away from me. Maybe afraid that I see how she's blushing now.

"H-honestly, I felt flattered when you told me that. Y-you think of me as s-sexy."

She even stuttered. How cute can this girl be? Ah. I'm getting hard.

Okay. Let's push her a bit.

I moved closer to her and extended my hand enclosing her waist.

"Do I still look harmless senpai?"

"W-whaa. Where are you touching? Remove your hand Onoda-kun."

I ignored her plea and tightened my hold on her. Pulling her closer to me. Though she said that. She's not offering much resistance.

"You smell good senpai."

I move my face to her neck and smell it. I looked below and saw the ravine that is her chest. I can see it moving up and down. Looks like she's breathing fast now or it's her heart that's thumping. It's a bit dark here so I can't really see her smooth chest. I remember her erect nipples again. I like to pinch those and suck on it hard.

"Don't smell me Onoda-kun. I have a boyfriend. You can't."

There's a small resistance now but still not enough to push me away.

"I told you. I don't care. I like what I like, senpai. And it's you."

Using my other hand I turn her head back to me. I took away the bread she's eating and put it down. Holding her chin, I looked into her eyes. She's really red right now. I don't know, there's like imaginary steam coming out of her head now.

Maybe she's thinking I will kiss her. She closed her eyes. What is this? She's not against me kissing her? Isn't this too easy? Just don't fall for me okay.

"You're really cute senpai. Can I kiss you?"

I whispered to her ears. Her eyes are still tightly closed. She's trembling a bit and I can see her head nodding. It's a yes.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 3: Nogizaka Kana(2)

I didn't waste time when I saw that. Looking at her cherry-coloured lips, I unhesitatingly kiss it, covering it with my lips and suck on it.

Though she's not responding to my kiss. She's trembling more at my kiss. Her hands were clenched tightly at her side. Her lips taste sweet. It tastes like the bread we were eating. I continue kissing her, moving my lips, sucking the lower then changing to her upper lips.

My hand that's on her waist held onto it tighter while pulling her closer. I wonder what that Kenji guy would think. Her girlfriend is now here with me. Allowing herself to be kissed by someone she only met yesterday. Someone who took their erotic picture and used it to get her number.

Ah, this excitement. This is what I want. I can once again feel the reaction on my lower body. I'm thinking to get her hand and put it on top of it but it's too early. I need more time.

As I continued to kiss Kana-senpai. Her lips that's not moving are now responding. She also started sucking my lips. I look at her face. Her eyes are still closed shut.

She's not using her tongue. Maybe she doesn't know how to?

I'll teach her then.

I separate my lips from hers. That made her closed eyes open a bit.

"O-onoda-kun?" She whispered. That sounds so sexy.

"One more senpai. Can I? Don't close your eyes."

She nodded then opened her eyes. I saw myself reflected on it. And probably she saw herself reflected on my eyes. Can she see how cute and sexy she is right now?

I don't wait long and once again overlap my lips on hers. She's responding to my kisses and her hands now moved to embrace me.

When I feel her getting comfortable to our kiss, my tongue invades her mouth. I feel it hit her teeth but slowly, she's opening it allowing my tongue to seek hers.

It didn't take long to find her tongue. I immediately entangled it on mine. Sucking on it and tasting her saliva. At first, she just let me do what I want but gradually she also started sucking on my tongue.

Kana-senpai is now fully accepting my kiss. Our first deep kiss. We continued on it until we ran out of breath.

When we separated. I can see a trail of saliva at the corner of her mouth. I can't resist myself so I lick it before she even notices.

She was surprised but I didn't see any resistance. Kana-senpai enjoyed our kiss. She's so flushed right now and maybe me too that we looked like drunks.

We just continue staring at each other. I don't take my eyes off her but Kana-senpai being the shy and cute type. She couldn't hold long. Embarrassed, she turned her head away, then picked up her unfinished bread. She started to eat it again.

"Thank you senpai. You taste sweet. I feel like I'm getting drunk on you."

I said as I watched her eat her bread. She didn't say anything but I can see her blushing more. She continued eating it and as soon as she finished. The school bell rang, indicating the end of our lunch break.

-

-

I let her go first when the bell rang. It's bad if someone sees us coming together. Below us is the floor for 3rd years.

I got scolded by the teacher when I arrived 5 minutes late. Luckily, it's not just me who's late so I didn't stand out that much. It's bad for Classmate A to be someone recognized as a unique character. I just told the excuse that I fell asleep. I should be mindful of the time when meeting Kana-senpai now.

At least, I got some progress. I got to kiss her this fast. And not just an ordinary kiss. A french kiss. Ah shit. I'm getting hard again. Good thing it's covered by my desk.

That Kenji guy has no idea that while he was called by the teacher, his girlfriend was having an intimate moment with me. He doesn't even know my existence.

Ah, I need a countermeasure. That Kenji guy is probably thinking about finishing what they're doing yesterday. I need to prevent that. He can kiss her but he can't do that again. I'll own Kana-senpai but she'll still be his girlfriend.

I used the time when the teacher was writing on the board to send a mail to Kana-senpai.

"Ah. Now, I can't believe that's not your girlfriend Onoda. You're even sending her mail during class."

Sakuma started again behind me.

"Shut up. Believe what you want. Go get yourself one so you'll stop trying to give me an imaginary girlfriend."

I heard Maemura giggled beside me.

"Onoda. That guy can't get one you know. They always get creeped out by him."

Looks like these two knew each other from middle school. Heh. If he ever got one, I'll see if I can steal that too. This Maemura is a beauty as well, I wonder if she has one. Her beauty isn't that outstanding but it's still on par on most of the girls I stole during middle school. Just her long legs are enough for one to drool on it. Her nape looks sexy as well. If she ever had a boyfriend, I want to leave a hickey there.

"Shut up Maemura. You can't get one too. You always scare them with your long legs."

Oh. So they're somewhat alike eh. Maybe they like each other but both can't be honest? Anyway…

"Why don't you two date each other then?"

Ah, I'm getting excited. If they really did then Maemura will be in my strike zone. Someone sitting next to me and her boyfriend behind me. I can imagine myself playing with her during class.

"No way in hell!"

"Impossible!"

They're in concert eh. This is hilarious. At this reaction, it's a common cliche. Maybe I can help them get together then steal Maemura right after. Or is it better during? Then she'll accept his confession while my semen is deep inside her.

That's truly an exciting thought. I can't wait to try that out.

"Sakuma. Maemura. Stand up!" the teacher shouted from his desk.

The students' laughter rang around the classroom. Yeah, there's no way the teacher won't hear it when they both shouted their rejection on my thought.

"That was amusing Onoda."

The girl at my left commented while giggling. Ah. She's usually quiet. I didn't know she's listening to us. If I remember correctly her name is Rindou. She's someone you can call an introvert. She only talks when talked to. This is the first time I hear her talking and giggling like that. Yesterday, she just listened and used gestures to answer.

The class passed by with only that slight interruption by Sakuma and Maemura happening.

Today, I agreed to join those who invited me yesterday at going home. There's still tomorrow for Kana-senpai. I'll let her be with her boyfriend for now. She's probably still thinking about our kiss so even if that guy wants to do something, he can't. Plus my mail to her will stop her as well.

Going home with them, they only talk about their type of girls. Those in class and those at the neighbouring classes. They still haven't laid their eyes on the upperclassmen yet since this is still the 2nd day.

According to their conversation, there's a top beauty in Class 3. We're at Class 1 by the way. And that beauty is already going out with someone. To who that is, no one knew. If that's true. She's a possible target. I can't find a chance to make a move on Ms. Miyazaki yet but I'm sure I will find it soon. I wonder, they're talking about classmates and those at the same year while I'm here thinking about our married teacher.

Since I'm the Classmate A, I also joined in on their conversation a bit. Just to show my presence there. I have to act normally. And because of that, I got another info on a possible target. They talked about a secret couple in class. As to who that couple is, there are only speculations. It's funny that their speculation is within that main protagonist and main heroine group. I'll just observe, for now, there's still Kana-senpai anyway. Going at it one at a time is better than dividing my focus.

--

The third day of the school year. I was ambushed by various club recruiters. Ah. I forgot that the 3rd day is the Club Recruitment day.

I wonder which club I should join. I need a laidback one where I can relax. I'll hold it off until the deadline. There's no rush. No rush.

I keep walking towards the door to the school building. Dodging each and every flyer flying at my face. If only Kana-senpai is the one handing those out, I'll try their club so I can have time to spend with her.

Ah. Speaking of the devil. It's not even 5 seconds when I think of that when I see her figure.

She's at the tent of their club. I don't know if it was intuition but her head turned to my direction just a bit after I stared at her.

I saw her eyes sparkle for a second then her face flushed then she avoided my gaze. What is this 3-step awkward meeting?

Ah, there's her Kenji guy huh? Looks like he's helping or he's a member as well?

The girl next to Kana-senpai, seeing her turn her head like that, followed her previous gaze and found me.

Like Kana-senpai, her eyes sparkled as well but there's no step 2 and 3. She went out of the tent then ran towards me.

"Hello hello, kouhai. Interested in joining our Literature Club?"

So they're from the Literature Club. Is it hard getting a new member? Literature club sounds tedious. But if it's for just trying out. Why not?

"I'm not that interested in Literature senpai. Sorry"

"Just try it out please!"

"Hmm okay. I'll try but I can't guarantee that I will join."

"Don't mind it. It's enough that you want to try."

She didn't wait for my reply and just pulled me to their tent. She shouted to the couple.

"Kana! Kenji! I got one! Hehe"

"Ah. You. You're interested?" Kenji guy said.

"I'm only trying out senpai."

I answered, then looked at Kana-senpai beside him. Looking at her troubled expression looks fun. 𝓝𝓞𝓋𝗲𝑙𝔲𝗌𝐛.𝑐𝗈𝓜

"W-welcome."

That's all she managed to say. I thought they would find it strange but neither the senpai who pulled me nor Kenji guy said so.

"Haah Kana. Be friendly to our juniors. You're always like that."

"You know she's like this, Ishida. Give her a break." Kenji guy defended Kana-senpai.

"S-sorry, Rumi."

Ah, that's why. This is good too. Anyway this Ishida-senpai, is she dating someone? Looking at her personality, probably not? Well, Kana-senpai is here and that's already good enough.

"Um? So I'm just trying out. Can I go now?"

There's no point staying here since it's just recruitment. I'll just go later for the tryout.

"Ah wait. Kana. Go with him and show him our clubroom."

Ishida-senpai. That's a very nice idea! If I can rate your club. I'll give it 6 stars! This is a chance.

Kana-senpai looks up to Kenji guy like she's asking permission. Heh. That's nice too. Show me how you're into each other. Plucking Kana-senpai will be too good by then.

Kenji guy nods at her.

"Kana will show you our clubroom. And if possible you can read things we do there as well so you'll have an idea later."

"Okay senpai. Thanks. Kana-senpai, please take care of me."

This is exciting as well. This guy didn't know that she's sending his girl to me. I just hope there's no one in there. I can progress more with Kana-senpai.

"F-follow me, uhm…"

Ah right. She's acting like she doesn't know me.

"Onoda Ruki. Call me any way you want Kana-senpai."

"T-then, Ruki-kun."

So it's not Onoda-kun now. We're getting closer it seems.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 4: Nogizaka Kana(3)

I followed Kana-senpai to the Club Building. It's separate from the School Building. Since it's club recruitment day, there's not a lot of people loitering at the building. Most of them are out there trying to poach new members for their clubs.

Kana-senpai's walking pace isn't that fast and because of her rather short legs, I can follow her easily.

When we entered the building and saw no one in the vicinity, I walked next to her and in the process grabbed her hand. Crossing our fingers together.

Though surprised, Kana-senpai didn't resist, instead she clasped it tighter. If someone saw us, they'll probably think we're a couple. Of course, I don't want that. So I keep watching our surroundings. I'll let go if there's someone.

"Our clubroom is on the 3rd floor."

Kana-senpai said to me when we reached the stairs.

"You're cute today as well senpai." I whispered to her ear.

"Muu Ruki-kun. Don't joke again."

I stop midway where we turn to another set of stairs and push her to the wall at the corner. This place is somehow out of sight so we don't have a big risk of being seen. I can hear if there's someone coming whether it be upstairs or downstairs.

"I can't wait until we're at the clubroom senpai. Can I kiss you?" 𝒏𝓞𝑽𝓮𝑙𝒰𝕊𝒷.𝔠𝗈𝐦

"Y-you can't here. S-someone might see."

So she's not against the idea of kissing me now.

"It won't take long, senpai. When I saw you earlier, I wanted to run to you and kiss you right there."

"E-eh? You can't there. Kenji's there."

"I know. That's why I resisted. See?"

"T-then just a bit."

Kana-senpai closed her eyes and raised her chin, giving me the OK to kiss her. This girl is too cute. Much so because she's dating someone. I can't contain this excitement I'm feeling. I really need to vent it out on her.

"Open your eyes senpai. Look at me."

She docilely does what I said. Her face is turning red again. Her cherry-coloured lips that I tasted yesterday are waiting for me.

Overlapping my lips on hers I start sucking on it. This kiss that should have been just a normal kiss, I wanted more. Without warning, I plunged my tongue inside her mouth once again. The sweet taste I tasted yesterday is still there. Maybe this is how her saliva really tasted. I pull her tongue out and tangle mine on hers all the while embracing my hands on her back, pulling her closer to me.

Her still tongue just earlier is now fighting my tongue, sometimes she's the one invading my mouth and when she did, I suck on it hard making her gasp at the intensity.

I know I shouldn't do more here so I stopped after 2 minutes. We're both panting for breath but then her erotic face showed a smile to me. It's too beautiful. It's more beautiful than her face in that picture. I wonder if she already showed this face on that Kenji guy. Probably not. She's too conservative for the past year that even dating for a year, they never did it yet. She only shows this to me. And only me. Not just this face. She'll show me more when the time comes, the face exclusively for me.

I pulled her hand and clasped it on mine again.

"Is there anyone inside the clubroom right now?"

I asked her in which she shook her head as an answer.

"They're all out there. Apart from us three at the tent, there's another one giving out flyers in front of the gate.

"I see. We'll have more time for ourselves senpai."

"Y-yes."

It didn't take long for us to reach the clubroom. It was even at the end of the right corridor. There are little to no people on the 3rd floor. Those who are here are inside their respective clubrooms.

"Here it is. Ruki-kun."

Kana-senpai opened the door to the clubroom. There are various papers and books scattered around. On the far left covering the window is a whiteboard. There are several articles posted on it and some ideas they are probably brainstorming in.

I followed Kana-senpai inside and closed the door behind. I felt the lock button on the knob and pressed it.

The sound of lock didn't escape Kana-senpai's ears.

She turned around to me. I can see a trace of fear on her eyes.

Did the situation now sink on her? But I have to remove that. I don't want her to be scared of me. I'm not an S who enjoys dominating women. I just want to steal another guy's girl. It gives me the most satisfaction. But if the girl's an M, I don't mind being an S. I studied a lot and experimented on my trophies back in middle school so being an S is easy for me to act. But Kana-senpai isn't an M, she'll hate me and will probably fail this conquest if she did.

"R-ruki-kun, why did you lock it?"

"Don't worry senpai. Just for a bit. I want to be alone with you."

"But we're already alone."

This is enough, I don't have to scare her. Locking it is part of my plan. There's not really a meaning whether it's locked or not. They'll know something is wrong if they find it locked, likewise they'll find something wrong if they open it when we're in the middle of doing something.

"You're right senpai. Sorry. I'll unlock it now."

I moved back to the door and unlocked it like she wanted.

"Thank you Ruki-kun."

"Senpai."

I called out to her. She was in the middle of organizing the papers on the table. She's probably thinking of showing it to me for reading.

Well, Kenji guy told me to read something, but I don't want to read something in particular. I wanted to do something. I want to continue where we left off.

Watching her working back I hug her from behind. Kana-senpai jumped out in surprise but she didn't remove my arms enclosing her waist.

"I can look at that later senpai. I want to focus on you for now." I kiss her nape then I move on to suck on one of her earlobes.

When she felt my lips nibbling on her ear, Kana-senpai started trembling again. Her hands that were working at the papers stopped.

"Why do you like me Ruki-kun? You know I already have Kenji. We're doing something wrong."

Of course, despite not struggling at what I'm doing, Kana-senpai still has her reasons. She's just experiencing a new sensation right now that's why her resistance is this low. This new sensation in which she's doing something she should not. This sensation that I always love to do. This sensation gives the life of Classmate A the most excitement.

"You're really beautiful senpai and I want to make you mine. Even if it's not your heart. I don't care."

Yeah, if she gives me her heart, I won't care about her anymore. It's better if she stays in love with Kenji. That way we can both experience this sensation.

I turned her face to me and plunged my tongue inside it again. No one will see us now so my hands which are itching since yesterday started to explore Kana-senpai's body.

Kana-senpai responded to my kiss and her tongue moved along with mine. I can feel the heat of our bodies combining together. Her sweet saliva and her fragrant breath are making me more intoxicated to her.

"I love Kenji, Ruki-kun. But this sensation you're giving me. I also love this."

Kana-senpai said in between our kisses.

My arms that were circled around her waist turned her around before pulling her ever closer to me. Feeling her soft and small body, it's making me want to hold this cute and shy senpai all day. If that Kenji see us like this, I will not let her go, in fact I'm now thinking of kicking him out to give us the privacy we needed.

"You can keep loving him senpai. But your body is mine okay? Don't let him be this intimate with you."

She felt my arms tightening around her and this time she's not showing any resistance anymore. I guess she knew we'll eventually reach this point.

"You know he wanted to continue yesterday, but I told him we can't. Am I turning bad Ruki-kun?"

"No, you're not. Kana-senpai. Can I call you Kana?"

Although I wanted to do more with her, now's not the time. For now, I will let her fall into depravity more that she will start being more excited with me than when she's with that Kenji guy.

Kissing her lips once again, we continued savoring each other's taste.

"Hahh... Yes, you can. I'll also call you Ruki when we're alone."

Ah. What is this? Has she fallen already? Have I already conquered Kana? I thought she would be against it but for her to give in this easily…

Let's test it.

"I want you, Kana." I whispered into her ears before nibbling on it once more.

Understanding my words, Kana finally showed me another reaction. She pulled her head away before shaking her head to the left and right continuously.

While her head was lowered, she whispered back. "W-we can't. Not here Ruki."

Ah. Not here? I knew it. Though she's seemingly already fallen,she still doesn't want to lose her precious first time here in this clubroom. Or perhaps I need more time to work on her. Everything about her was somewhat easy. Just like before, I think I have to know more about her first.

Because I kissed her easily and swayed her to my whims, I might be getting ahead of myself here.

"I see. You're right Kana. Later, can you come with me?"

"Where?"

"My house."

Before answering, Kana closed her eyes. She's probably thinking if it's fine for her to accept my invitation.

After a minute, she opened it again

"… Okay."

Upon hearing her answer, a smile couldn't help but appear on my face. My desire to conquer her has been heightened to maximum.

-

-

After hearing her answer, we went back to what we're doing and just savor the little bit of time we had. Although I left a hickey on her left shoulder when I had the chance, unless she took off her uniform, no one would be able to see it.

Once we're done, we did the 'purpose' of why she guided me to this clubroom.

I helped Kana organize the papers and tried reading the club's previous pieces. Since no one was about to come, I once again drew near her and we started playing at each other. As it turns out, she likes biting my ear whenever I started concentrating on reading the pieces she brought out.

To answer to that, I punished her by giving her more hickey on both of her shoulders. I would then take her into my lap and we would start making out again.

Haa... I couldn't get enough of this girl. And all of this with the possibility of someone opening that door and seeing what we're doing.

And that's how we spent the morning inside the quiet Literature Clubroom.

When the bell rang for the start of classes and no one from the club came back. We decided to go out and go to our respective classes. On the way though, we ran to Ishida-senpai, on her side was the materials they had back at the tent.

She told Kana that Kenji and the other club members were still at the tent. I don't know if she felt something different but she kept on alternating her gaze between us. Maybe she's starting to suspect that something happened between us? Anyway, I don't really care if she did. There's no evidence anyway.

Kana told me to go first since she's an official member while I'm not,. I kissed her again before we parted ways. With the time we spent being together, perhaps I've already put myself deep in her mind. The only thing left is to conquer her completely.

I don't need to rush. That time will soon come.

When I arrived at the classroom, there were still almost half of the class who hadn't arrived. Perhaps, because it's the club recruitment day, Ms. Miyazaki is lenient with latecomers.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 5: Ms. Miyazaki's Hobby

Since half of us hadn't arrived yet, Ms. Miyazaki was just sitting at her table at the front, reading something.

I couldn't see what's that book. She's too far away from my seat.

Because of that, I stood up and slowly walked towards her. I needed more info so I could start with this teacher of ours once I finished conquering Kana.

Who might her husband be? Is it someone from our school or someone? She just graduated and got her license for teaching so she probably didn't know much about the school. If I have to guess, she's an alumnus of this school. Most teachers go back to their previous high school where they'll start their teaching career.

"Teacher, what are you reading?" I timidly asked when I reached her desk.

Looking at it now, the cover of the book was hidden by a thick binding she was using. Probably to not let it get crumpled on her bag or just she's trying to hide the cover of the book. Is it an erotic book?

Upon hearing me, Ms. Miyazaki almost jumped back in surprise. Like a reflex, the book she's reading closed shut even before I could take a peek.

Well, I did see something. A page of it in exact..

With that familiar page, I kinda guessed what kind of book she's reading.

That page was an illustration page commonly seen on light novels. No wonder she's hiding it. She probably doesn't want her hobby to be known by her students.

But how careless could she be? She was fully immersed in reading it that she didn't notice me approaching her table. If I didn't speak, she would probably continue reading it.

"W-what is it? Onoda? You know it's rude to interrupt your teacher."

Just like on the first day, she immediately recovered her composure.

Ah. Maybe this is the chance I was looking for.

"Yes. I'm sorry teacher. I just can't help but get curious when I saw you enjoying what you're reading." I made an excuse.

I could see her tremble a bit. Probably guessing if I found out her secret or not.

Ms. Miyazaki coughed once before responding to me. "Enjoying? I'm reviewing it for my lesson plan Onoda."

"I see, so one can get inspiration for teaching at light novels as well." I remarked in a low voice. I needed only Ms. Miyazaki to hear it after all.

It's a secret, why will I share it to others?

"Y-you."

Hearing what I said, Ms. Miyazaki stood up and slammed the binder down. And because of that noise, the attention of everyone immediately focused on her.

And to escape that attention she gathered, I already turned my back to go back to my seat even before she reacted to what I said.

Because of that, she's the only one who got put in that spotlight she created. And upon noticing that, the beautiful teacher couldn't help but be flustered. Her mind instantly turned into a mess. Aside from the attention she probably couldn't believe that her secret was seen by someone.

She picked up her things and went to the door. But before she left, Ms. Miyazaki looked back at me.

"Onoda! Come to the faculty later!"

Ah shit. I didn't know it would reach to this. Now I got the other students' attention. Classmate A shouldn't get this much attention.

When I finally settled back on my seat, Maemura couldn't win against her curiosity. And of course not just her. Everyone was waiting for an answer.

They're all focused on each of their own worlds that they didn't notice what happened nor the exchange I had with the beautiful teacher.

"Yo, Onoda. You're something. What did you do to anger our teacher?"

"Me? I didn't do anything. I just asked a question. I'm also curious why she had that kind of reaction."

"Well, you're being called to the faculty. Congrats on being the first one on all the 1st years to visit the faculty!"

Maemura said which garnered laughter from everyone. Yeah, I got an achievement right away. I got hasty just now. How can I stay at being Classmate A now? I have to refrain from doing anything flashy later.

"I don't want it. Do you mind taking the honour of claiming this achievement Sakuma?"

I turned to my back and saw Sakuma there laughing as well.

"Idiot. I'm not Onoda, am I?"

"Haah. I guess I have no choice but to become the sacrifice. I won't ever ask something again!"

The classroom rang in laughter again. Even the quiet Rindou was also giggling beside me. Now that I look at her, she's also cute. It's just her bangs is covering her eyes. She's probably seen as gloomy by others.

After that event, the remaining students arrived from their clubs. Well most of them were ambushed and dragged by those upperclassmen. And I got another bout of attention when these latecomers heard about what happened.

Ms. Miyazaki came back and started the class. The bookbinder is nowhere to be seen. She's probably too embarrassed to take it out again like that, lest someone see it again.

Throughout the class. She kept on glaring at me. She even called me out 3 times throughout the lesson.

Damn this woman. Did she think I spread about her hobby?

The other students were all smiling seeing me being targeted like that. There were those who were envious as well. Especially the weird ones who wanted to be abused by a beautiful teacher.

Though a bit irritated. I held myself back and just answered when called to. I don't want more attention. Just go and turn your focus to the main characters okay? I don't need it.

Time passed and that gruelling first period ended and I finally got the chance to catch my breath. When the lunch break came. I went out to the cafeteria to buy my lunch.

I want to eat first before going to the faculty.

On the way there, I ran into someone.

Kanzaki Mio. Class President.

She nodded at me and passed by.

"Check your messenger."

What? Did she say that to me?

I looked around and there's no one she could have told that. So is it really directed at me?

I glanced at her departing back. She didn't turn back again and only continued to walk back to our classroom.

Messenger eh? I haven't checked it yet. I haven't opened the group chat as well. I turned the notification off since I'm too occupied with Kana.

Well, I'll look at it later. I'm too hungry to do anything else. I need replenishment of energy after the tiring 1st period.

I bought the same bread as yesterday before going to a corner to eat it.

There are a lot of students here in this cafeteria. Like in my previous school, I also scouted for a new target at the cafeteria. Even just turning my head a bit, I could already spot a few couples eating together.

I dreamt of stealing each and every one of them. Calling them one by one to my side while they're eating. They would leave their boyfriends, not knowing I was eating their girls in place of them. That would be a really fulfilling lunch.

However, I had to be extra careful to not stand out so I failed to realize that dream back then. Maybe here, I could realize a part of it.

At one corner of the cafeteria, I spotted Kana and her Kenji guy. She was smiling happily at him as they ate their lunch together.

I pulled up my phone and looked at the picture I took wherein our lips were locked together. That face of Kana savoring our passionate kiss overlapped to her face now happily eating with her boyfriend.

Ah, I'm feeling the excitement again.

I sent another mail to her. In it was the attached picture of her sucking me.

After a while, I could see her taking out her phone from her pocket. And the face she had when she opened it. There's a trace of shame, bashfulness and guilt. She's eating with Kenji right now, and seeing that picture of hers kissing another guy, she became ashamed to look at her guy.

"Pervert, delete this.."

Her reply arrived soon after that. From where I was sitting, I could see her looking to her left and right. Even with the distance, I could guess what that Kenji is asking her. 'What's wrong?' then she just answered him by shaking her head.

Kana is simply too cute. But I don't have time nor chance at this moment or it will really get suspicious.

"This is our memory. I'll treasure this." I finished eating the bread after sending her that.

And like earlier, I felt my phone vibrating again. She really replies fast eh.

"Pervert. Later okay. Not now."

"I know, have fun with Kenji-senpai for now."

I put the phone back in my pocket. Time for me to go to the faculty. I wonder. This might be a chance to get something from our beautiful teacher. The light novel. Though I'm not a keen reader, I still have some knowledge about it. Is she secretly an otaku? Well, that's exciting on its own. Her husband is probably not here, I'll use that as a bridge to connect to her.

-

-

The faculty room is located at another building, the Administration Building. There one can find the faculty, guidance counsellor, Principal's office and other such rooms pertaining to the school administration.

Though there's a collective faculty room where all teachers of the school gather, each teacher was given a private room for themselves. The school is one of the high-end ones across the country that's why even teachers have this kind of luxury. Since most of them are advisers, each class always has some trouble children they have to give advice on. Having private rooms is convenient for it. It also helps the teachers to relax whenever stress builds up on them.

When I arrived at the Administration Building, I forgot to ask where the faculty room was. There were some students and teachers coming and going out so I just followed one.

Luckily, we had the same destination. When I entered the faculty room, the eyes of the teachers inside instantly focused on me. Judging by my uniform, they knew I'm a first year.

So it's really true that I might be the first one to be called here among the 1st years. Am I being marked by them now? Shit. Another unnecessary attention. I'm Classmate A you know. I'm not a trouble child.

"Ah. You're here, Onoda. Follow me."

I heard Ms. Miyazaki's voice and followed it. She was sitting on one of the tables. I saw a lunchbox on top of it. She just finished eating her lunch.

"Oh? What's this Miyazaki? You already have a problem child in your class?"

One of the 1st year teachers asks. 𝑛𝐎𝑣𝑒𝓛𝑢𝑠𝑏.𝒸𝑂𝑚

"Not really. I only have something to ask him. I couldn't find the time earlier so I had him go here."

She answered.

I see. Thanks for clearing that up Ms. Miyazaki, I'm saved from being marked by the other teachers.

"Hey, what are you waiting for? Let's go."

"Ah yes. Sorry."

I bowed to the other teachers before following behind her.

I heard them laughing and giggling from behind me.

"That student got a scare of his life, didn't he? He probably thought his school life is over when we all look at him like that."

"You're right. Teasing first years like that never lost its charm."

Damn you. If I find another target among you, don't blame me. Haa... I really have to stop standing out.

Ms. Miyazaki was silent throughout the journey and I timidly followed behind her. I noticed there were a lot of doors here with a teacher's name on it. Each room wasn't that large so there's a lot of them.

When I noticed Ms. Miyazaki stopped her footsteps, I knew we finally reached our destination. At the left door, the name Miyazaki Shiori was pasted on it.

Ms. Miyazaki used her key to open it and enter before ushering me in.

"What are you waiting for? Come inside."

"Y-yes"

Like what I had guessed, the room wasn't that large. One could reach the four corners of it with only 5 steps each corner.

Ms. Miyazaki is a new teacher and that's why the room isn't decorated yet.

I could only see a small closet at one corner. A sofa on one side, a table and chair, and a bookshelf.

The bookbinder she had earlier was on her table. And looking at the books on her shelf, there's a row on it that was covered by a thin red cloth. Probably her light novel and manga shelf?

"So, did you tell anyone?"

"Uhm. About what?"

"Don't play dumb. About my hobby."

"Ah. Is that why you called me teacher? Don't worry, I won't tell anyone."

"Really?"

I nodded vigorously towards her.

She just stared at me for a minute. Is she judging whether I'm telling the truth or not?

Looking at my composed figure. She let out a sigh.

"Okay, I believe you."

"Thank you, teacher. Having a hobby is normal. You don't have to be ashamed of it."

I gave her some assurance. Honestly, I'm not really sure earlier if my guess is true but seeing her reaction now, then I must be right. I'm just not sure about the genre though. I didn't get a good look at that illustration.

"Really? You don't think it's weird?"

Her voice that was commanding earlier now turned soft. What is this? This is kind of cute on its own. Is this how she is normally?

"Not at all. It's perfectly normal!"

My voice turned a little higher.

She didn't say anything back but instead went and took the book from earlier. She removes the binding on it letting me see the real cover.

She then handed the book to me. Looking at this illustration at the cover, I couldn't help but gulp at my own saliva.

What the hell is this title? And this illustration? It's too erotic even for a light novel.

"Now. Do you still think it is normal?"

I read the title of the book. It's a bit long and err. Even for me, this is unexpected.

"My Beautiful Class Advisor who lets me do anything to her."

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 6: My Married Beautiful Teacher Is Interesting As I Expected

"Uhm. What is this title?"

"As I thought. Weird right?"

Hearing my thoughts, Ms. Miyazaki looked down. She might be expecting me to tell me that it's not weird. I didn't really expect that the thing she was reading earlier would have this outrageous title. I couldn't help but think that this was her fantasy.

Now I'm really curious at what's behind that thin red cloth cover.

"Uhm. What's the genre of this?"

"Love comedy."

As I thought. But even for a title, this one took it up a notch. I remember there's one called My Little Sister can't be this cute. Though that's outright incest, it didn't really tell anything on the title. But this… how should I say this? It feels like I already read the whole book just by reading this title.

"I see. So what's this about?"

I kept my voice to normal. I know that if I said anything else, this beautiful teacher might break. Who told her to read this kind of novel and in the classroom! If it's not me who saw this, her career would be over.

"Ah. It's about this 1st year student who keeps on getting attacked by his beautiful class advisor. By attack, I mean not physically but sexually."

I can see her face turning redder. Damn that plot! I expected it to be like that.

"The class advisor lets him do anything to her but it's not because she's sexually aroused. You see, they had a secret together. They are secretly married."

Ahh. I see… when she said that, my eyes can't help but turn to her ring.

She noticed my gaze.

"Ah no! Onoda, I'm not like them! I'm not married to a student!"

Ah okay. But do you have to shout and deny it like that? This teacher and her fantasy.

"Don't worry teacher. Your secret is safe with me."

Let's tease her a bit. This is a side unknown to the other students. For now, only I know this side of her and I want to keep it that way. This is the chance that I'm looking for.

"Like I said! It's not like that! I'm married to my fiance."

"And your fiancee is a 1st year high school student?"

"You know Onoda. If you don't stop I might just put a big F on your report card."

Ah her voice is turning cold. She might really do that if I don't stop.

"You can't take a joke teacher. Alright, I believe you."

"Good. Good. Now that you know my secret. You don't expect I'll just let you off easily right?"

Eh? Wait wait? What is this? I already told you I'll keep it a secret. Was that enough? 𝑛𝐎𝑣𝑒𝓛𝑢𝑠𝑏.𝒸𝑂𝑚

"I have to keep your mouth sealed, haven't I?"

I don't know what's gotten into her. So I just took a step back and away from her. This beautiful married teacher is turning crazy right now. I know she's married so maybe?

Ah. Right. I just have to play with her now. Let her do what she wants. This way, we'll be like that teacher and student in her novel. We'll have our own secret. And through that, I can slowly steal her from her husband.

"Wait, teacher. What do you mean by that?"

"Isn't that obvious Onoda?"

I pretended to step back. Behind me is her sofa.

"I can't risk you leaking my secret. I have to seal your mouth shut."

So she has these 3 sides. The commanding side as her teacher persona. The soft-spoken side who secretly loves reading taboo light novels and now this violent side who will do anything to keep her secret from leaking out.

"I get it, I get it. No one will know. I promise."

"Words aren't enough. You know?"

"If you can't believe me then what's on your mind teacher? I'll do it."

"Really? You'll do anything?"

Ah, now she turned back to her soft-spoken side.

I nodded my head. I got really no choice plus this doesn't like a disadvantage for me. I'm just acting out of convenience to easily steal her.

"Then.. sit down there, Onoda."

This soft-spoken side of her sounds really sexy. I wonder what she will do? She kept on saying about keeping my mouth shut. Could it be?

Acting like I have no choice, I sat down as she commanded.

"You see, there's this scene in the novel. The beautiful teacher wanted her husband to keep their secret being leaked. So she told him that she'll let him do anything to her at school. That's the start of the novel."

Eh? Will she act out what she read in real life? And to me? I can't be this lucky right? Besides, I'm not her husband. And I don't want to be. I only want to steal her like how I steal Kana from her boyfriend.

"So you see. She brought him to her room like this at her school. Let him sit on her sofa and…"

Ms. Miyazaki moved closer to me and like I expected, she suddenly straddled me. I could feel her soft thighs as it covered and got pressed on my legs. After that, her arms circled around my neck.

"Ms. Miyazaki?"

Ah. I need to act. But this. This is exciting on its own. I'm amazed I haven't done this before. A married teacher. This is a new sensation for me. I wonder what her husband looked like. If he knew what we're doing right now, would he explode like those in a drama?

"Quiet Onoda. I'm doing this to seal your mouth. You don't have to do anything but nod when I tell you."

Now she's back at her commanding side. 3 sides of her are too arousing, even that violent side. It has its own charm.

She slowly settled her bottom and rested her weight all onto me.

Ah. She's heavier than Kana but still, I could take this. Just like with Kana, I'm starting to have a reaction on my lower body when I felt her slowly rubbing herself on me.

"You know what she did next? She told him. 'You can't tell anyone our secret. In exchange. I'll do anything you want with me.'"

I nodded again. The arms that were embracing my neck started to hold me tight. I could feel myself being pulled towards her chest. It's bigger than Kanzaki's D cup so I know that I might drown in it if I moved my head a little. I could also smell her perfume now, it's more mature than Kana's scent which was like candy.

I see. So this is an adult woman's scent.

"You can do anything you want Onoda. In exchange, keep your mouth shut."

I nodded again. She told me not to speak so I will let my body do it.

I embraced her waist and rest my hands and rests my hand on her two elastic buttcheeks.

"Aahh. wait. W-why my butt? H-he didn't do it like this in the novel."

But teacher. We're not inside a novel. I'll do what I want. And you didn't even resist.

Without answering her, I tightened my hold onto it and started fondling and massaging it. In my mind I'm starting to commit its shape to my memory

I looked up at her and saw her closed eyes, Ms. Miyazaki was also biting her lips. Kana was like this as well.

But I know that right now, I couldn't do more than this. I'll look for that novel and see what that guy will do next. I'll let her immerse in her fantasy.

"I-is this enough to keep your mouth shut Onoda?"

Her soft-spoken side again.

I wanted to kiss her. However, if I speak here, she might get out of her trance and see the reality again. Right now, she's immersing in her fantasy. Thinking me stealing her lips. The lips that were owned by her husband. It's more stimulating than just a boyfriend. A husband is a step higher. It's not easy for them to break up and end it in divorce. There's a lot of factors before they arrive at that. I can steal her body and mind but she'll stay as his wife.

After I finished imprinting the feeling my hand on her butt, I let my hands traverse her sexy back. I could feel her trembling from excitement of our current situation..

Unlike me, she's immersed in her fantasy. It's different from me who's getting off at the thought of stealing her from his husband.

Soon, my hand reached her nape, I locked my fingers together and pulled her head down. She's not resisting and instead, her closed eye opened. I stared at her eyes, expressing my desire and in turn, she stared at mine.

At that moment, we understood each other.

Her lips landed on mine. I took it all and felt it with my own lips. Unlike the inexperienced Kana, Ms. Miyazaki is experienced. She has a husband and they're still probably both young adults. Their night life is probably more active than most.

Her mouth opened as she accepted my kiss. I plunged my tongue inside her mouth and it didn't take long for me to find her tongue. And likewise, she welcomed mine with hers.

Ms. Miyazaki is sucking on my tongue as we continue our deep kiss.

I could feel the warm sensation exuding from her lower body it rubs on me. Maybe after this, I'll find that part of my pants wet because of her.

I'll enjoy this moment with her. Who would've thought that me being called to the faculty will end at this? It's not this smooth back then. I need at least a week or more of effort to get one. It's never this easy.

Ah. There's no use thinking about it. A married woman who in my Class advisor is now grinding herself on me.

I focused on sucking her tongue on mine. Our saliva were now exchanged too many times that it now tasted the same.

A minute passed and we separated our lips. Ms. Miyazaki was panting for her lost breath and so was I.

I could taste her lipstick too. Now that I can focus again, it's chocolate-flavored.

"Now, you'll shut your mouth for me Onoda."

I didn't speak and just nodded at her.

Ms. Miyazaki stood up from me. She saw what happened that lower part of my body and that made her even embarrassed once more

"Y-you can go back now. Remember what you promised."

" But teacher, I can't go out like this."

I pointed at the part that became wet because of her. She looked at it again and gulped. She stares at it intensely. Is she imagining what it looks like? I don't know. She'll taste it soon anyway.

"Ah. You're right. Then skip the next class and stay here. Take this key. Lock it when you leave, just give it to me later."

Ms. Miyazaki handed me the key she used to open the room. She fixed her suit before picking up her teaching materials.

"Only the next class Onoda. I'll give you that F if you stay here longer than that. Don't worry. I'll tell the teacher about you so they won't take it as you skipping class."

"Yes, teacher. I understand."

"And keep your mouth shut. Come here again tomorrow."

Leaving those words, Ms. Miyazaki left the room.

Eh? Come again tomorrow? She now sees me as an outlet for her fantasies. I don't want to end it like that. I don't want to be just a tool for her fantasy, I'll make her fall. Steal her all from her husband. For now, I can't do that but soon. I just need to play along for now.

Damn, what should I do with this? I don't want to relieve myself. I guess I'll just let it calm down on its own.

Let's see. Instead of doing something, now that I'm alone, I can finally look at what's behind that cover. If my guess is right, it contains everything about her fantasy.

I stood up and went next to her bookshelf. Pulling the cover out, rows of books and manga showed itself to me.

Am I a genius or something? My guess is right.

I took one book and looked at the title. This is another light novel with an outrageous title.

'I spent my school days playing with my favourite teacher.'

'I confessed to my teacher and he accepted. Our Forbidden Relationship.'

I took another book. Oh this one, the role is reversed. Could it be?

It might be, right?

I have to confirm.

If I'm not wrong, her husband was also her teacher when she's still a student.

Right?

So now she wanted to experience the same thing?

This married beautiful teacher of mine is interesting as I expected.

Ah, that sounds like another light novel title of the same genre.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 7: Surrounded by Secret Important Characters

When the 5th period ended, I left the Administration building and went back to our class. On my way, I saw Ms. Miyazaki waiting for me at the entrance of the School Building. I handed her the key. We didn't say anything to each other and just continued in our own way.

I know that even without words we both understood that no one can know what happened between us. It's better this way for me. I don't need to stand out anyway. Be the Classmate A and nothing else.

Maemura and Sakuma teased me when they saw me coming back. It looks like they were told that I was ordered by Ms. Miyazaki to sort out her teaching materials. These guys thought that it was my punishment for angering her earlier.

Well if they knew what really happened, they wouldn't be able to laugh at me like this. Though this is another case of me standing out as a self-proclaimed Classmate A. It's an inevitable event. If I went back earlier with that part of my pants wet, the effects will be more than this.

"Here, Onoda, I took notes for you."

Oh? Rindou? That's kind of her. Even for an introvert, I can say that's a huge leap.

"Thanks, Rindou. I owe you one."

"Ah no. D-don't mind it."

Rindou buried her face on her book again. Is she embarrassed? Hmm.. yes she's cute. But yeah, not in my strike zone if she's single. I can be her friend at least. An introvert and Classmate A? That won't stand out at all.

"Cheating on your girlfriend with your class neighbour. Look. Spring has come to you Onoda."

Sakuma chipped in from behind again. This guy, is he so bored that he keeps on picking on me?

"As I said, if you want a girlfriend, go confess to Maemura."

"Oy Onoda. Stop joking around. If he confesses I'll just shut that creepy guy out."

"W-who would confess to who? I'll die first!"

"Then die!"

"Then why are you both turning red?" I interjected. Looks like they'll explode if I don't stop them. What's this comedic routine? My guess is turning out to be true again.

Are you guys secretly the main protagonist and main heroine? Spare me the best friend role, please. Just go out already. That way I can have my fun too.

The 6th period ended with a little episode among the main protagonist and heroine group. That guy who I suspected to be the main protagonist, Ogawa, got into an argument against the suspected main heroine, Andou. Well, it's not really an argument. The 6th period is history but both of them insisted on one fact that contradicts each other. Around that fact, they keep expanding until the History Teacher stops them.

Well, even he finally got a headache when the two couldn't settle on a common point. Their supporting characters joined too, that's why it became something out of an anime. If they have swords, they will probably start sword fighting in the middle, deciding the winner by that battle.

"Those guys are too lively, aren't they? I heard those two used to be closed before Andou went overseas. She only came back this year." Maemura beside me provided info.

Ah. Most of them here came from the same middle school. Well, I went out of my way to enroll in a different high school where there's only a few who came from my middle school. The girls I stole there might chase me again if I went to the same high school. At least I can call them when I feel like it and they'll come running to my house. And I don't know if they can keep their promise to not let their boyfriends get inside their skirts. Not that I care. I already enjoyed them thoroughly before. I need these fresh ones. Kana and Ms. Miyazaki are treats but I want one at the same age, fresh out of middle school. If only these two idiots around me take my advice, I would've settled already.

"So why are they fighting now?"

"Well, I don't really know the details, only rumours."

Oh? This is interesting.

"What rumours?"

"That Andou likes Ogawa and vice versa." Maemura answered.

Eh? What? I'm confused. If they like each other then why are they fighting?

Could it be?

I look at Maemura, this beauty at my right and Sakuma, this idiot also has the looks eh.

"What? Why are you staring at us?" Sakuma interjected.

"Nothing, I just thought how alike you two are with them."

So these two are really like a secret protagonist and heroine. Why am I with them again?

"I get it." Rindou on my left said.

What did you get? Are you secretly a genius as well?

Damn. Looks like I was thrown inside a pit enclosed by these secret important characters.

Haa. Let's not bother with them for now. Or I might get dragged by their idiotic aura.

"I also heard that guy beside Ogawa likes Andou."

Now it's Sakuma providing info.

Ah, the best friend of the protagonist is the childhood friend of the heroine. Of course, he's harbouring feelings towards her. That's a common cliche. Even that girl beside Andou likes Ogawa. They're at the same position and neither of the two will get them.

Authors try to pair them to each other instead. Well, if that happened, I can then steal the two for myself. That will be a fascinating experience. I'm getting excited at the thought again.

"Okay. Anything more?"

"Wow, Onoda. I didn't know you love gossip." Maemura tapped my shoulder.

"Nah. Looking at both of you, you both look like you still have a lot to say. So give them now before I lose interest."

"What the hell Onoda? Are you secretly the cool character?" Sakuma interjected again.

"Do I look like a cool character to you?"

I rebutted again pointing at me. I know. I have this ordinary face. I can't be anything but the Classmate A.

"Onoda is kind of cool." 𝒏𝓞𝑽𝓮𝑙𝒰𝕊𝒷.𝔠𝗈𝐦

I heard Rindou on my left again. What's this development? Is she falling for me? But I haven't done anything??

"See. Even Rindou thought so."

"Just stop. The teacher is here now."

Luckily, the 7th period started or this conversation might evolve to something I can't handle anymore.

It's the last class of the day. After this, I will go to the Literature Club to do the tryouts. And yes that's not my main objective. It's to see Kana again.

Ah. I seem to forget something.

I look to my left and right. Searching for the thing I forgot.

My eyes then found Class President's back. Yeah. She told me something earlier. Messenger?

The 7th period isn't that heavy like science or math so even the teacher is laid back. He just keeps on writing something on the board. The students are either looking, taking notes or talking to each other. I pulled out my phone to check what Kanzaki was telling me.

I tap the Messenger App and an intense vibration starts.

Eh??? Ah right. I didn't turn on the notification so only now would I receive all those messages since day 1.

As I watched the red circle beside the group name 'Class 1-1' grow in number, other message requests popped out.

I tapped on it and saw 4 message requests.

The first one is from Sakuma. Well, he's just trying it out.

"The hell Onoda? You're only opening Messenger now? My message is already 3 days old."

Looks like Sakuma is also on his phone so he found out immediately that I accepted his message request.

"At least reply. It's sad being left at seen you know."

"I'm too lazy to type."

I shut him down.

The next one is. Oh, Maemura?

"Help me."

Eh? I looked to my right and found her staring at me. She heard what Sakuma said so she got curious. She probably thought I was ignoring her message.

I typed in my reply and sent it.

"About what?"

I nod at her. She understood what I'm trying to say. She also takes her phone out and reads my reply.

I saw her typing and not long after that, her reply arrived.

"I'll tell you later. Not now."

I nod again then close it. Well if I had to guess, it's about this idiot behind me. Ah.. she's taking my advice? I welcome it. Truthfully. I can't wait.

Because of that idiot, this girl is now trying to make her own move. Unfortunately, they have me as their friend. I won't shy away from this tasty offer. I'll help them become a couple and in the process, I'll take Maemura for myself.

I see. This must be why I was thrown between them. My high school life is turning out to be more fun than my middle school. Just the 3rd day and I've already got this much excitement. My secret desire is being filled continuously.

Now I turn to the next message request. Rindou?

"Hi."

Hmm… sounds really like her. In fact, it's amazing that she can even send that to me.

"Hi. Sorry for my late reply."

"It's fine. I heard."

Her reply is short. So she's really not that good with words. She heard Sakuma, that's why she understood. Well, I feel bad. I'll help her take up the courage to make friends and in turn, she can get the confidence to date someone. As long as it's not me then all is well.

"I'm here if you need someone to talk to."

"Yes. Thank you."

I close it again and finally arrive at the last message request. It's no surprise to see that it's from Kanzaki.

When I opened it I couldn't help but be surprised.

There's no text, just an image.

Well well well. It seems like I got rusty. Someone took a photo of me.

And Kana.

I enlarged the photo. It was taken earlier. At the stairs. When I was kissing Kana.

The photo isn't that clear. It only shows my back and the small figure of Kana in front of me. But what we're doing is clear. She's even embracing me tight at the photo and so was I. Judging by the angle, it was taken below the stairs. There's a part there which was a blindside to me. I forgot because of my carelessness. Probably because I'm too excited to take Kana. I forgot the existence of the restrooms below the stairs. Kanzaki probably came out from it and saw us.

I closed the enlarged photo, taking care of my neighbours not to see it. It's bad even if they can't recognize that it was me.

I raise my head and look at Kanzaki's back. She's diligently taking notes on the things written on the board.

I wonder what she wants? Why did she send it? And without a text. Is this my turn to be blackmailed? Class President blackmailing someone? It kinda contradicts her type. She's diligent at everything. She wouldn't resort to that unless she had a reason.

And the photo she took isn't that good of material for blackmailing. Being an experienced blackmailer, this kind of low-quality photo is a failure.

So what is she trying to say here?

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 8: Literature Club

Alright. Let's reply for now.

"I got caught?"

Still staring at her back, I saw her body tensed up. Her phone is inside her pocket and it vibrates when I send my message.

Okay, that's cute seeing the serious and diligent Class President like that.

Her head turned around and found me looking at her.

Seeing my gaze. She took her phone out. Hmm? Is it only my reply that was set to vibrate? Maybe? I don't know. She's probably waiting for my reply since lunch break.

"Yes."

Her reply is short. It looks like I'm talking to Rindou well, it feels different. Her character type is someone who will just get straight on point.

"Okay."

"What is that reply? Aren't you alarmed?"

"Why would I?"

"Ugh. I didn't know you're this dense. I caught you and that senpai kissing. I saw her earlier with her boyfriend. What's that about?"

See? Really straight on point.

"You saw what you saw. Isn't that easy to interpret?"

"Ugh. She's cheating with you on her boyfriend. That's wrong."

"How so? I like that senpai. Is it wrong to kiss someone you like?"

"Eh? What's that reasoning? You're not her boyfriend. That's what's wrong."

"I don't care if she has a boyfriend or not. And I don't want to become her boyfriend. I like her so I kiss her. That simple."

Well, the 'or not' is unnecessary since I won't have an interest with her if she's not taken. Let's just keep this act. Looks like this Class President has something more to say.

"You're weird Onoda."

"I know. I heard that before. In fact, you're the 157th person who told me that about me."

I just gave a random number. I lost count since the 10th anyway.

"Why are you calm? I can show this photo to everyone."

"Can you? Really? I know your character type Kanzaki. You can't do that or rather you will not even if you want to."

"What is that character type? Argh. Anyway, you really don't care?"

"Yes."

"I give up Onoda. You're right. I will not spread that photo. I can't. Even if what you're doing is wrong, I don't have the right to meddle."

Yes. That's your character type. You won't stray away from it.

"Thanks, I guess?"

"Weirdo."

"I know."

"…"

"Act on your character type Kanzaki. Get straight to the point!"

"Argh. You're really unbelievable Onoda. Okay. I have a request."

"And that is?"

"Teach me."

Eh? What's this? Teach her what?

"I'm not smart."

"That's not it. Weirdo. Teach me how to kiss."

Ah… This Class President. She's dating someone? There's no other explanation.

"Why?"

"I want to get better at it. For him."

Bingo.

"For real? You don't look like the type to be dating someone Kanzaki."

"Shut up Weirdo. Will you or will you not?"

"Are you even asking? Of course, I will. Leave it to me."

Damn. I'm smiling right now. If I'm not careful I might laugh out loud. This Kanzaki, Class President. To think she's dating someone. And of all people, asking me to teach her how to kiss.

I'm trembling in excitement. Sure. I'll teach you how to kiss. And more. More than a kiss that you won't even be able to think about kissing your guy again.

Because of her character type. That serious and diligent personality always strives to do her best.

Now that I think of it, she's probably the girl on that secret couple. I wonder who's the unlucky guy? I'm already feeling sorry for him. I'll teach your girl and train her to want only me. Don't worry. You'll still be her only one but I will be the only one who will satisfy her. Both in mind and body.

Ending our Messenger conversation, Kanzaki told me that she'll message me when she decides when we will start. I can only tell her to take her time. I'm kinda occupied eh.

When the bell rang indicating the end of classes. Most students stayed since some of them will go to their respective clubs, tryouts or not. Even then there's still a number of them going straight at home. They are those who are like me. If not for Kana, I wouldn't try that Literature Club. Well, since I already told them, I have no choice but to go. I'm the Classmate A. If I join the Go-home club, I will probably fade out. Being in a club can maintain my presence even if just a bit.

Well if this Literature Club can prove to be a laid back one, I don't mind signing up plus there's Kana and possibly Ishida-senpai too. I still don't know who's the 4th member, is it a guy or a girl? Hopefully, a girl who's dating someone of course.

I said goodbye to my neighbours. Sakuma joined the Soccer Club, I didn't know he's an athlete. Maybe that's why he's like an idiot. His brain is just full of soccer. Well, he clearly likes Maemura even if he doesn't say it. Anyone with a little observational skill can guess that.

Maemura joined the Basketball Club. Because of her long legs, she's tall enough to become a Center on a Girl's Basketball Team. If I compare my height with her, uhm she's a few centimetres taller. I can only expect what she wanted help for later at night.

Rindou. I don't know which club she joined. She looks like someone who's immersed in reading books. Is she joining the Literature Club too? It will be harder for me to move if she's there. Anyway, since I now consider myself as her friend, I'll help her.

"What club did you join in?" asks Sakuma.

"I don't know yet? I'm trying out the Literature Club today."

"Wow. Onoda. You. Literature? Really?

What the hell? What's that about Maemura?

"What? I know, I'm just trying out. Honestly, I only want a laid back club, whichever it is as long as I can relax then it's fine."

"Heh. What's that? Sounds like someone's just lazy."

"It doesn't just sound like. I am lazy."

"Ugh. Shoo shoo Onoda. Don't project your laziness aura on us."

This Maemura is getting cheeky. Wait until I train you to my liking. I'll have you play Basketball after one round with me. Well, getting you two together comes first. It's not exciting without that.

"Then you can join the Book Club with me."

Rindou said. So there's also a Book Club. Do they just read books as a club activity?

"Okay. If Literature isn't that laidback, I'll try your club too."

I don't know, her eyes hidden by her bangs seemed to sparkle when I said that. Is it a happy occasion having me try out your club?

"Okay, see you, tomorrow guys. I'll go on ahead." Sakuma said, he had already changed into his soccer uniform. He's prepared eh.

"Yes. See you tomorrow." Maemura too, following behind Sakuma. Unlike him, she's going to change at her club room.

"See you tomorrow Onoda." Rindou smiled. That's rare.

"Yeah see you Rindou." I smiled back at her.

After packing my things, I went straight to the Club Building. Since I already went there earlier this morning, I didn't lose my way.

I knocked three times at the clubroom door before someone opened it.

Oh. This is a new face. The 4th club member? Another girl. Though she's not as cute as my Kana, she has her charms. If Kana is Cute and Shy type, this girl is the Curious type of girl. Just the sparkle on her eyes says it. She's clearly curious towards me.

Well, I'm just a Classmate A. I'm more or less ordinary if you take out my secret desire for stealing girls.

"Hello. Are you that 1st year who came to try out our club?"

"Yes. I'm Onoda Ruki."

"Oh. Welcome, Onoda-kun. I'm 2nd year Otsuka Karen."

She held out her hands.

I also put my hand in front and shake her hands.

"Oh? Is that Onoda-kun? Come in, come in."

From inside, I heard Ishida-senpai's voice.

Otsuka-senpai pulled me in and closed the door.

Looking at this room now full of people, it looks lively enough. Unlike this morning where there's only me and Kana. But I prefer that silence. Especially if it's with her. We can do something again.

I already knew that the club has 4 members.

1. 2. 3. 4. 5.

Ah. There's another 1st year like me. So they got an official member earlier?

I looked at the unfamiliar girl. She's wearing glasses but unlike Kanzaki, she's not a Class President type. She's more of a nerdy type. She's one of those who take in a lot of knowledge from books. Everyday for them is filled with books. Why is she here and not at the Book Club?

"Ah. Onoda-kun. You haven't met her yet. She's a new member we got earlier. A fellow 1st year." Ishida-senpai introduced the girl.

Seemingly uninterested, she only looked at me for a bit then her focus turned back to the paper at her hands. That's the same paper I was reading earlier. An anthology piece made by the previous club members.

I'm right once again. She is the nerdy type who can get grumpy once someone interrupts their intake of knowledge.

Kana and Kenji are on the other end of the table. Kenji is busy reading and writing something. Kana, on the other hand, is waving her cute hand at me. I waved back and smiled.

That's enough for now. I still remember Ishida-senpai's suspicious gaze earlier. If we did more she might catch onto us.

"Ah sorry. She's engrossed in that piece. She's Fujii Mirae, Class 4."

I see. She's far away from our classroom. Which explains I haven't seen her before. Her character type attributed a lot as to why though. She's probably a stay-in at their room or library.

"Hey, Onoda-kun, why did you decide to try out our club. Could it be that you're interested in our Kana? I saw you guys smiling at each other." Otsuka-senpai interjected from behind.

Really a Curious type. She's someone who keeps on asking questions to satisfy her curiosity.

"Ah. You're not there earlier Karen. Kana showed him our clubroom. In fact, he doesn't want to try our club. I forced him." Ishida-senpai answered on behalf of me.

"Ah, that's why. You got desperate thinking I won't be able to get one to save our club."

"Ehehe. Treat him as a spare. Isn't this better? We'll be above the minimum and we can do more activities with 6 people."

Right, I've read that on the handbook. There's a rule to have a minimum of 5 members to maintain the club for the school year. But senpai, it's rude to call me a spare okay. Don't you think I might be hurt by your words?

"Uhm. So what should I do? What does the club do for club activities?"

"Ah, I knew you would ask Onoda-kun. Here."

Otsuka-senpai ran in front of me, on her hands is a bowl that's full of folded paper.

"What's that?"

"Stop asking, just pick one."

Hmm? Okay. I think I already have an idea as to what this is.

I put my hand inside the bowl and took one paper.

"Gimme." Otsuka-senpai snatched it on my hands and read what's on it.

"Okay, Onoda-kun. For your tryout, you have to…" 𝓝𝗈𝗏𝖾𝓛𝑈𝒮𝓫.𝚌𝑜𝗆

"Hmm. Write a short story surrounding the prompt word Color." Ishida-senpai spoiled Otsuka-senpai's fun.

"Argh senpai! Why do you have to go and read it on your own? Now it lost the dramatic effect."

"Look, Karen. Stop scaring our juniors. Did you forget last year? Because of your excessive curiosity, 3 members quit our club."

Hearing that, Otsuka-senpai turned downcast. It looks like that was true and she still feels guilt at what happened.

"Short story and colour? Okay, senpai. I'll try it."

I answered to cheer up this curious girl a bit. It's not a bad trait to have that much curiosity. In fact, I welcome it. I just wonder if she's dating someone. If she did, she probably already tried having sex because of her curiosity. Or there's also the possibility of her curiosity on sex was transferred to other things which can explain this excessive curiosity mass on her.

"Really? Good luck then Onoda-kun. You can sit there." Otsuka-senpai already regained a bit of sparkle in her eyes.

I followed the direction she's pointing at and saw that it's beside the couple Kenji and Kana.

She probably considered that Kana guided me earlier.

"You can ask anyone if there's something troubling you but I recommend to ask Kana-senpai. In terms of advising at our work, she's the best. You can see her advising Goto-senpai there. Just be careful. That senpai is pretty possessive of Kana-senpai." Otsuka-senpai continued.

Oh? she can be a good adviser as well didn't she? Ah. She's mindful of what Ishida-senpai said.

I followed her and took the seat next to Kana. Kenji guy is still busy at what he's doing. I'm not curious nor even interested in what it is so I won't ask. Kana was listening to us so she knew I'm coming. I can see her fidgeting a bit. I wonder what's in your head right now?

Oh well. Let's try writing first. I went for the tryout so I should at least act to accomplish it. I don't know if I'm good at creating a piece but being given a word prompt, my mind started churning out a bunch of ideas.

Ideas though. If I can't write it on my paper then it's useless. Colour, colour.

"I heard your word prompt Ruki-kun, you don't have to write hastily. Sort it out first and pick 3 ideas you think is best."

Kana's cute voice sounded on my ears. She's giving me advice. Otsuka-senpai's right, she gives the best advice. I don't know this side of Kana. For 3 days, I only know her erotic side. Those lips, her tongue, her nipples and her slightly big chest and her most sacred place. I savour them all. Seeing a different side of the girl I stole is a new experience.

I wonder. I can't seem to recall having the same experience back in middle school. I only know their erotic side. Could it be I didn't try knowing their other side? The face they wore in front of others? I don't know. I might have a defect on me but I lived like this for long. Only noticing it now, I don't know what to think.

"Thank you Kana-senpai."

We're not alone here so we can't risk just calling each other intimately. I followed her advice and picked 3 ideas. I wrote it on a throwaway paper. Organize them and work on the 3 one by one. When I settled on what to write, I crumpled the paper and started writing what I organized as the main idea.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 9: Home

Time passed quietly at the club room. Every one of us is either writing or reading something. Kana's voice can be heard from time to time as well. Giving advice to those writing a literature piece.

And between the silence, nobody knew that below the table, I'm holding Kana's hand tightly. Yes there's still the excitement I'm feeling from the idea of his boyfriend being there but most of all there's a new sensation I'm feeling just by holding her hand. It felt different. I can't describe it in words but I don't hate it. I'm not falling in love. I know. I can't. I'm someone who can't feel that. At least this feeling is what I can call as comfortable. Being next to this girl I stole and holding her hand without anyone knowing is somewhat comfortable and it excites me as well. I don't want to dwell more on that feeling. It's new, yes, but I can't really call it as overwhelming. I still want to own Kana's body, making her only long for me. I don't need her heart.

I let go of her hand when I finished my paper. Kana nodded at me. Well, she can't leave her boyfriend's side. I pick up my paper and give it to Ishida-senpai.

"Well then, I'm going now. Thanks for the experience."

"Ah wait Onoda-kun. You can't decide yet?"

Ishida-senpai, seeing me walk to the door hold off at reading what I wrote.

"I'll have to do some thinking first, senpai. Anyway, I can tell honestly that I enjoy the experience."

Yeah. Not just the writing. The experience of being with Kana right there is what I truly enjoy the most.

"Okay then. See you Onoda-kun."

"Yes. See you senpai."

I greeted them all goodbye. Even the still busy Kenji and that nerdy Fujii.

I only reached the stairs when I heard Ishida-senpai's shouts from the clubroom.

"Argh! What is this? What the hell is this? Red panties, Blue panties, Green panties. What the hell did you write, Onoda!!"

Ahh. I can't really think of anything and that's the best I can come up to. Luckily, I hurriedly took off. It's dangerous for me to stay there.

When I reached the school gate. I took out my phone and sent a mail to Kana.

-

-

When choosing a high school to enter. I purposely avoided the closest one to my house. I really want a fresh start in high school, I don't know. My initial reason was to get away from the girls I successfully stole during my middle school days. Though I cut off most of them before I graduate, all of them are still in contact with me.

That's the reason why my phone is in perpetual silent mode. To avoid wasting my time checking each and every message or calls from them. There's a lot who got too attached but since I forbid them to break up with their boyfriends, they continue to act that they love them even if they have completely fallen for me.

I guess I really did run away? I'm completely devoted to my secret desire that it's too troublesome for me if they start to fall for me. I keep saying I don't need their heart. Even now. I don't need Kana's heart otherwise I won't feel the same excitement that is true to my desire.

My house is 4 stations away from my school and it's in the opposite direction of the closest high school. That gives me the peace of mind of not encountering anyone I know from middle school. Most of my trophies also ride the train and of course, I got some of them to experience train sex before. I might have a thing for public play as well, the feeling of being caught doing that in public, the possibility of someone we know to see us and most of all the possibility of their boyfriends riding the same train. It's more exciting but also riskier so I haven't tried it that much.

Anyway. I sent a letter to Kana to meet me at the station. I invited her to my house. I'm currently living alone since both of my parents are away for their jobs.

It didn't take long for me to wait for her. I immediately saw her panting figure from outside the station. Did she run all the way here?

"Kana, here."

She got energized when she saw me waving at her. But she soon realized we're in public that her face and neck turned red immediately.

"Y-you don't have to shout Ruki. Someone might see us."

Ah. She's a third year and a cute one. She's more than likely to be recognized by 2nd or 3rd years. I guess I'm getting careless again.

"Don't worry. You ride first, I'll be a few seats away so no one will suspect."

"Where are we going?"

"To my house. Get off at the 4th station okay. I'll be right behind you."

Despite still feeling embarrassed Kana nods her cute head.

The train soon arrived and like what I instructed, we rode the train separately. We keep talking on mail though. Looks like she's not used to riding trains, she's taking the bus regularly to go home.

"Why do you go to a school far from your house?"

"I'm running away."

"Eh? What do you mean?"

"I'll tell you later. Anyway, how did you manage to leave?"

I didn't think that Kenji would let her go alone. They always go home together, even on that first day, he waited for her at the school gate. Well, I'm kind of thankful that he left the room first that day. That got me the chance to approach Kana.

"Uhm. I told Kenji that my Mom mailed me to go home."

"And he accepted that reason?"

"Yes. My Mom did mail me the same thing before so it's not that strange."

"I see. I thought he would at least walk with you."

"He. Kenji. He's still working on that piece. It's concerning his scholarship so I told him to focus on it."

This girl. You're making me excited again. Telling lies to your guy just to meet me. I can't wait to hold you in my arms again.

"He's really going at it eh. I think I have to thank him."

"Eh? Why?"

"Well, it's a common courtesy. He's giving his girl to me."

She's blushing again. Even apart, I can see her every reaction. Look at that smile.

"You don't have to. He'll suspect us."

She's really kind of naive. I can't help but pity that guy.

"I know. I'm just kidding. Anyway, what happened after I left? I heard Ishida-senpai's shout."

"Ah. Right. Ruki, pervert. What's with that piece you wrote?"

"Why? I wrote it minding the word prompt. Have you read it?"

"Ehh, yes. We all read it. Karen can't stop laughing, Rumi tried to tear it. Even 1st year Fujii, she ran out of the clubroom after reading it."

What the hell? Different reactions eh? I expected Ishida-senpai's, but Otsuka-senpai, is it that funny? I really wonder what's on that curious girl's mind. And Fujii, I guess I need to prepare my face for a slap when I see her around.

"That's kind of a mixed reaction. What about you Kana?"

"Putting the whole story aside. You've written it well according to my advice. You got a talent Ruki, just that your ideas are a bit perverted or maybe too erotic."

Ah. This side of Kana is cute as well. I thought she would just turn red there in embarrassment but instead, she gave it a proper evaluation. Even for a Cute and Shy type of girl, she's one of a kind.

After 30 minutes. We arrived at the 4th station, Kana got off first and I followed behind her. Only when we left the station's vicinity did I start walking beside her.

I grab her hand and clasp it tight.

Kana got startled but when she saw who held her hand, she calmed down immediately. There's no more resistance coming from her. And thinking this neighbourhood is far from hers, she didn't mind being seen with me. Maybe for others, we just look like a normal couple.

"So this is where you grew up. It feels different than our neighbourhood."

Kana said. She's taking in the scenery as we walk.

Unlike the other busy neighbourhoods, ours is a bit quiet. There are no big condominiums or apartment complexes around. Most are private houses. You could say most of the residents here are quite well-off on life.

"How is it different?"

"It's quiet and it's not as bustling. My house is near a shopping district so there's always a lot of people outside."

Ah, I see. I want to go to her house. Specifically, her room. We can have a lot of fun there. I wonder if that Kenji has already visited her house. She's this shy and sounds like her Mom is quite strict. Calling her home from time to time.

After passing a few blocks, we arrived in front of my house. One cannot mistake it for someone else's since there's a large nameplate outside that says 'Onoda Residence'.

Though not as large as those rich households, my house is considered larger than average. Looking at it from outside, you'll think there's a huge family living in it. Well, the truth is far from it, I'm alone there.

"Ah! Ruki!"

I'm on the process of opening the gate when I heard someone exclaim from a distance.

"New girl? Again?"

I look at the direction of the voice. Well, I know her, in fact, since childhood. My neighbour and childhood friend, Shimizu Akane. I also have one, even if I'm not the main character. Her family and mine are friends so when they picked the house they will settle in, they chose those next to each other.

"Who's she Ruki?"

Asks Kana at my side. She got curious because Akane called me by my first name.

"Don't worry about her, let's go in."

I decided to ignore Akane and push Kana inside. 𝗇𝗈𝓥𝔢𝗅𝐮𝒮𝐁.𝔠𝞸𝑚

"Argh! This guy is ignoring me again! Oi Onoda Ruki!"

I see her running to us while shouting those. I have no choice but to deal with her now. Honestly, this girl. Each and every time, she always comes in like this and tries to ruin my fun.

"Go in first, Kana. The living room is to the left, I'll follow you soon."

I smiled and opened the door for her. She has this confused expression but I can't deal with that for now. I look into her eyes, I don't know if she will get it or not. I don't want her to interact with Akane. That girl will surely tell some stupid things to her.

"I understand, I'll wait for you."

Kana nodded and went inside the house.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 10: Home (2)

"Ah. She's gone in."

Said Akane when she arrived at the gate.

"You beast, it's only the 3rd day and you got one already? Honestly, when will you stop?"

Akane and her sermons. She's always like this. She knew my secret desire. She's the only one who knew apart from the girls I stole. She's currently wearing the uniform for the closest high school. She just came back from school. As her childhood friend, I can't deny her womanly charms, but I never heard about her dating someone that's why she never entered my sights. But when I started taking home girls, she found out about it. That the girls I'm bringing back are those known to be dating someone.

At first, she confronted me about it but she soon gives up when her words can't get through me. She knew that I don't love them, I only revel at the excitement it brings me to steal them from their beloved.

"I won't. Looks like you changed your opening speech. You won't ask if she's my girlfriend or not?"

"I give up on asking that every time. I know she's not. You're someone who doesn't like that."

"Ah okay. I'll go in then."

"Wait! Ruki, won't you consider me?"

Huh? What is this girl saying?

"Are you dating someone?"

"No."

"Then no thanks. I'm not interested."

"Argh! Idiot. You're the biggest idiot! I don't want to get you just because of your secret desire. I want you to fall for me!"

Akane shouted.

I know. I knew all along. That's why you keep on trying to ruin it for me. But you never succeeded even once.

If only I was normal I would've fallen for her already. Who wouldn't? Back in middle school, she's one of the most popular girls and those who court here can line up from here up to the station.

We've been close since childhood but we drifted apart when my secret desire manifested. I only desire those who I can steal from someone. Well, on the surface we're still seen as good childhood friends but I can't be more than that. I wonder what does she sees in me. I'm ordinary at best. The ultimate Classmate A, right?

"You know I can't Akane."

"I give up, go and have your sweet time then. Goodbye!"

Akane pouted and then stormed off to their house next door.

I understand her feelings but I can't really reciprocate. If it's just being a close friend then I can. She should just start dating someone. That way I can look at her the way I look at Kana. But it will never be love.

I can't help but sigh at that thought. I'm seeing it now. I'm broken, aren't I?

Now then, let's entertain Kana and forget everything about Akane for now.

I walk inside the house and see Kana sitting like a lost kid on the sofa. She's really cute. I'm getting excited just by looking at her.

I put down my bag and went behind her.

I spread my arms and hug her from behind, crossing my arms around her neck.

I went ahead and nibbled her ear.

"Did I keep you waiting?"

Kana looks up at me with a reddened face and shakes her head.

"Who's that girl Ruki? She seems angry at you."

Curious eh?

"My neighbour and childhood friend. Don't worry. She's always like that."

"I see. Okay then."

Is she getting jealous? Hmm, there's no way.

I release her from my embrace and walk to the kitchen.

"What do you like, Kana? Tea or juice?"

Since I'm living alone and I'm constantly bringing someone here, I learned how to make them.

"I'm fine with juice."

Kana answers. She's looking at me from the sofa.

What? Is it fun watching me? I noticed it before, some of those girls also did that. Watching me working in the kitchen.

I took my time making the juice. When I brought it to her, she's still staring at me.

"You looked cool Ruki."

I hear Kana mutter beside me.

Really? I just did the usual though.

"I'm not, you know I'm bad. I had this desire to steal you from Kenji. To own you."

Sipping the juice, I saw her turning red again. I can also see her feeling restless. Is she nervous?

I sit next to her and enclose my arm on her waist.

"Earlier at the clubroom, I had this urge to just pull you in my arms like this."

"Uhh.. you can't there."

"I know, I'm satisfied enough to hold your hands in there. It fills me with excitement. Knowing your guy is just next to us."

"Muu. Ruki, stop that. I feel bad for Kenji. I love him."

"I know. I know you do. As I said, I don't need you to love me too. Just knowing you're mine is enough. Are you mine Kana?" 𝓝𝒐𝑽𝓮𝔩𝓊𝑠𝔟.𝑐𝗈𝑚

She put down her juice back at the table and stared at me.

"Yes. I'm yours."

I embrace her closer. My free hand went to her chin and raised it.

Her cherry-coloured lips are glistening. I feel her heart throbbing faster on her chest. She's really this nervous eh.

"You're too beautiful Kana."

I said before planting my lips upon hers.

She didn't close her eyes this time and just accepted it.

I'll own her today, tonight. She'll be fully mine before the date changes.

"Stay here with me for the night, Kana."

She didn't say anything and just nods at me. Her arms embrace my neck too, pulling me closer. Her lips are now responding to my kisses. I can't get enough of her taste.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 11: Kana's Night *

Sounds of kissing fill the living room. All of our attention is on each other. From our kisses since yesterday, she's now skilled enough to fight it out with me.

My tongue enters her mouth and tangles with hers again. If we can tie it together then we will but unfortunately, that's not possible. Just tasting her saliva and feeling every corner of her mouth, my excitement fills up fast.

My arms enclosed her whole body. Carrying her up to sit on my lap. Because of this position, it's now me who's looking up at her.

"You're turning me bad Ruki. And I don't hate it."

"You can be bad in front of me Kana. Only to me. Don't show this face of yours to anyone else."

My hands are now cupping her butt, compared to Ms. Miyazaki's firm butt, hers are still soft enough that it feels like my hands will just sink in.

"Y-yes, only to you."

This time, she's the one taking initiative. She plants her lips on mine and her tongue invades my mouth, I welcome it with mine and suck it deeper.

My hands pulled her skirt up, exposing her white panties. This is the same panties that got wet earlier this morning.

My hands once again sink itself on her soft butt directly through the skin, caressing it as we continue engaging on our deep kiss.

Kana's face is now too erotic to look at. Her lust can now be seen on it. Her free hands that were moved from the back of my neck now turns to her uniform. First taking off her tie. Next, she started unbuttoning her uniform.

Amidst our deep kiss, I can hear her soft moans coming out. She's feeling it. My hands are currently caressing her butt. Her panties are starting to get stained by her love nectar.

When we feel our breath running out, we separate our lips. I then turned to her white neck, kissing and licking it passionately. I can taste her salty sweat but I don't mind it. This is her taste and I like it a lot.

My tongue travels from her neck to her collarbone. Her uniform is slowly getting unfurled. I can now see her white laced bra peeking out from the unbuttoned uniform.

Feeling my intent, Kana opened it further for me. I look up at her, like a boy asking his mother.

"Can I?"

"Y-yes"

Hearing her grant me permission, I bury my face on her soft chest. Since it's this close to my eyes, her erect nipples are visible. I move my mouth to it and suck on her bra that was covering it.

"Aah.. you're too gentle Ruki. More.."

Her sweet moaning and my sucking are the only sounds we hear in this closed house. I can't wait to put her on my bed.

Freeing her butt, my hands move up to behind her, unhooking her bra and taking it off from her.

Her slightly bigger chest now shows itself to me again. I didn't wait for her permission this time and just indulge at sucking on her now erect nipples. I love this. I've just tasted this earlier but still, I can't get tired from it. Playing both nipples on my mouth, I suck at them harder. Her continuous moans sounded out. Her mind is now full of lust. I can feel her wet panties staining my pants again.

"Let's go to my room?"

I asked her. I can't hold myself back now. I want to make her mine.

She looks at me and nods her cute head. I embrace her tight and put her on my arms, my hands supporting her butt. Her arms and legs circled behind me clutching tightly.

I stood up and carried her like that. We're now both consumed by our lust. This Cute and Shy type Kana. I'll finally make her mine completely.

My room isn't that far. It's the first room upstairs. Because of the stairs, at every step, my hard cock kept on rubbing her pussy. Even behind the cloth of her panties and my pants, we feel each other. Her arms tighten each time and her soft moans continue.

I push open the door to my room and drop her to my bed. My room isn't that spacious and there are only a few pieces of furniture inside. My bed is big enough for two people. It's the same bed I use whenever I bring back a girl during middle school.

I turn on the light to see Kana clearly. Though she's in an unfamiliar room, she didn't panic and just stared at me. Her eyes are speaking of what she truly desires. Me.

I undress in front of her. From my uniform to my shirt beneath it. I took off my belt and unbuttoned my pants pulling it down to the floor again. And lastly, my underpants. I can see Kana looking intently at me as I undress and in the process, she also did the same. The cute and shy girl is still there but her desire won over her. She took off everything and now she's down to her panties.

I revel at her beautiful figure, the hickeys I left earlier are still there on her shoulders. It's making my already hard cock turn harder. It wanted to plunge itself inside her now.

Pushing everything aside, I dive into her arms on the bed. Pushing her down. I start kissing her. From her forehead, her nose, both of her cheeks and lastly her lips that were waiting for me. Every place of her, I'll make it mine.

She lay comfortably on my bed, letting me do everything, waiting for it to happen. I don't know what's inside her mind but there's probably still a bit of guilt lingering there. I can see tears forming from her eyes but not enough for it to fall down.

I put my knees between her legs and slowly separate it, turning it open. I can feel her trembling. Be it because of excitement or pleasure.

"Is it fine now Kana?" I whispered between our kisses.

Her mouth didn't answer but her eyes did. Reflected there is my image. I occupy her mind right now.

Seeing that, my hands went to her panties to pull it off her. Once again, her most sacred place lay before my eyes. My left hand immediately moved at it, caressing it gently at first. Her love nectar didn't stop coming out and before long, my hands were soaked from her juices.

If she's this wet, we don't need any foreplay anymore.

I separate from her to aim my hard cock on the entrance of her pussy.

"Uuh. I-it's hot Ruki."

She felt the hotness of my cock. It's been raging hard since earlier, all the blood keeps on circulating there. Even I am consumed by my lust now. I can't respond clearly to her.

I start rubbing the head to her entrance and her clit, stimulating both and at the same time lubricating my cock with her love nectar.

"Last chance Kana. Are you really sure?"

I ask just in case. But even if she changes her mind, I'll still do it.

"W-will it hurt?"

"Yes."

"T-then, please. Hold me tight."

"I will."

I kiss her again to ease up her tenseness. It's her first time, there's no way this wouldn't hurt.

"I'm putting it in." I whispered again. She nods at me, her hands rest on my arms.

Without waiting for her reply, my hips started moving. My hard cock at her entrance starts its descent to her most important place.

"Uuhh. It's too big Ruki. Aah. It hurts."

Not yet, I haven't torn her hymen yet. That will be the time where it will hurt the most.

Her hands that were on my arms grabbed on it tighter. It hurts but still manageable compared to the pain she'll experience.

Continuing. I push my cock deeper into her. I can feel the tightness of it. No one entered this before me. Before long, I can feel her hymen blocking the way.

Ah, it's too tight.

She's clamping my cock that it felt this good already even at the entrance.

I push my hips even further.

"Aah! It hurts. Stop! Ahh, it hurts Ruki!"

The hymen that was blocking my cock was forced open. Along with it, blood starts gushing out.

I use that opportunity to push it all inside completely. My cock is now buried inside Kana completely.

"Aaaahh! W-why? Why didn't you stop? It hurts. I can feel it filling my womb."

I looked at her face and tears burst out of her eyes. She can't help but cry from pain.

I left my cock inside her, the tip reached her uterus. I will not move yet. I'll let her familiarize with this sensation.

"You're mine now Kana. Look at it. I'm inside you." 𝓃𝑶𝚟𝑬𝓁𝓤𝓈𝕓.𝑪𝒪𝓂

I kiss her again and lick her tears away.

Her eyes move down, looking at the point where we're connected.

"I-it's true… Hold me Ruki. I'm scared."

"Don't be. I'm here with you."

I kiss her lips again and suck on her tongue. I can feel my cock getting clamped tight. It feels really good inside her. I feel like I'm close to cumming already even without moving.

"K-kiss me. Make me feel safe."

Kana kept on demanding and I responded to all of it. Kissing her, licking her neck and sucking on her nipples along with massaging it. I can't get enough of her taste. My excitement now exceeds my lust.

How about this Kenji? I finally took the virginity of the girl you spent 2 years wooing. I hope you dream of this in your sleep. But yeah that will be impossible. You have no idea about my existence. You only know me as the 1st year trying out your club.

"Y-you can move now Ruki. I want to feel you more inside me."

"Kana. You're mine."

I closed her lips with mine as I start moving as she wished.

"Aahh. Be gentle Ruki. Huuu aahh. I can feel you."

I pulled my cock halfway then push it deep inside her again.

Slowly at first, my hips start to move faster and faster.

The sound of flesh hitting each other and the wetness it spread fills my room.

"Aah! You feel so good, Kana. Kenji won't know this side of yours."

"Aahh! It's starting to feel good now. Don't mention him. I want to focus on you Ruki."

I embrace her tighter as my hips start pistoning her hard. The speed at which Kana's moans started to get louder and louder.

"Aahh What's this Ruki? Aaahh I'm cumming."

"Me too. I'm cumming Kana. I'll pour it inside you."

"Yes.. faster. I can't hold it anymore."

"Here it comes Kana. Aahh!"

"I'm cumming!"

I buried my cock deep inside her as my semen burst out from it. Filling every corner of her insides. I felt Kana's insides clamped tighter on me as she reached her climax.

"That felt so good Kana. You're mine now."

I kiss her again and lay on top of her. I don't want to pull out yet. Her clamping is now in rhythm as she gasps for breath. It keeps on squeezing my semen out.

"Y-yes. I'm yours. Only yours."

She responded to my kiss and embraced me tighter.

After a round of kissing, I pulled my cock out of her and laid down at her side.

Kana watched as my semen started dripping out of her. It was mixed by her virgin blood.

"Y-you came a lot. I won't get pregnant, right?"

"I have a contraceptive downstairs. Take it after we eat dinner."

I turned to her side and embrace her, letting her snuggle to my chest.

Looking at her again like this, she's still as cute as I first saw her. Back then it's not me who's about to be on top of her. Now she's laying here with me like this. Sorry Kenji, all that's left for you is Kana's heart.

"Have you told your mother you're staying?"

"Y-yes, I told her I'm staying with a friend."

"She won't get suspicious?"

"She won't. I also stayed with Kenji once. As long as the interval is long, she won't mind."

Oh. Sucks on you Kenji. You already got her to stay once and you failed.

"I see. Can you stand up?"

"Let me stay with you like this for now. I feel a little sleepy."

Ah right. There's no way she won't get tired. She climaxed as well.

"Okay. I'll stay here with you."

I kiss her hair and embrace her tightly.

Not long after that, I can hear her soft rhythmic breath as she sleeps. Don't know when but I also got dragged to sleep.

When I open my eyes again. Kana is there staring at me. She's still at my arms.

"You look really cute when you sleep Ruki."

"Eh? I'm not cute at all."

Kana giggled at my answer.

"No. You are. I think I've taken a liking at watching your sleeping face."

"Uhh. Okay then. Let's get up. I'll make our dinner."

I'll let her off. It's only this once will I concede to her.

"You can cook?"

Kana was surprised to hear it.

"I live alone. I have to learn even if I don't want to."

And I often bring girls here. It's bad if I let them eat convenience store food. I only know a little so I'm not even that good at cooking. If I am, I would've brought my own lunchbox instead of buying from the cafeteria.

"That's amazing. I'm learning about another side of you."

Is it really that amazing? Isn't it a common skill?

"It's not that amazing. Anyway. You can take a bath first. I'll bring this bedsheet and our clothes to wash in. I'll bring you spare clothes from my mom's."

"Okay."

When I tried to stand up, Kana held my arm. She's staring at me. Asking for a kiss.

Ah. She won't stop being this cute. I conceded again and gave her a kiss. She giggles right after.

I pulled her up. Like I thought, that part of her is sore.

I supported her body as we went down to the bathroom. After settling her down on the tub, I left her inside to put our clothes to the machine first. I have a spare bedsheet so it can go last.

I then went upstairs to my parents' room to get something she can put on after she's done. On the way, I also put on something. It's bad to walk around naked even if it's my house.

"I put the towel and your clothes here Kana. I'll go to the kitchen."

"Y-yes. Thank you."

I resisted the urge to join her inside. Well, we have the whole night for ourselves. A little self-control wouldn't hurt.

When I looked at the clock, it's only minutes past 8 pm. Looks like we only slept for an hour.

I went to the kitchen to cook something for two. But right before I open the fridge, someone knocks at the door.

I went and checked the intercom to see and found who I expected.

"Here. Mom said to give it to you. We cooked an excess." Akane said when I opened the door. On her hands is a pot full of stew. It's still hot since I can still see the steam coming out from it.

"Uhm. Tell Auntie I said thanks."

I said as I took the pot from her.

Akane nodded.

"So, did you two do it?"

Did you come here to ask that? This girl. What should I do to you?

"What?"

"S-sex. Did you do it?"

I know what you meant. I'm just teasing you.

"Yes."

"Idiot. Pervert."

Akane said as she stomped her way back to her house.

I shook my head at her attitude. It's amusing in a way. If only she gets herself a boyfriend, I would've already brought her inside.

I saw Kana coming out of the bath when I went back. She's wearing my mom's nightgown. It's made of red silk. Since my mom is an adult, the size is bigger than what Kana always wears. But seeing her like this, it's filling me with excitement again.

"Uhm. Don't stare at me like that."

Kana bashfully said. Her ears are still a bit red and steam is coming out of her.

"How can I not stare if you're that sexy."

"Pervert Ruki."

"I'm just telling the truth here. Anyway, let's eat?"

"Ah what's that?"

She only noticed now that I'm carrying this pot.

"The neighbour gave it to us. They said they have an excess."

"Ah. Too bad. I wanted to taste your cooking."

"Well, this tastes better. It's cooked by a professional housewife."

Ah now that I think of it. Akane's mom is a housewife. Her face is beautiful too, Akane got her beauty from her. Should I? Ah. No no. At least not now. Argh. Why am I thinking about this now?

I led Kana to the dining table and served her the stew. I sat in front of her and we started dining together.

"How is it?"

"Delicious."

"See? I told you."

Looking at her eating like this. Hmm. It's still the same. She's too cute. I want to hold her again. Deflowering her isn't enough for me.

When we're done eating, she offers to wash the dishes. I don't want her to do that but she insisted. I gave her the contraceptive and told her to drink that first before she starts washing the dishes. In the meantime, I went back to dry our clothes and put the bedsheet next. Kana needs her uniform for tomorrow.

I went back to the living room and sat on the sofa. I can see Kana still working at the sink. Her back looks sexy as well add to that the nightgown she's wearing. I want to hug her from the back then do her again right there.

Ah, I should stop for now. I bet that part of her is still sore. I'll massage it later for her.

I turned on the TV to kill time waiting for her.

"Can I sit with you?"

Kana asks. She just finished and she went straight to me.

"You know you don't need to ask. Come here."

I tap the seat next to me. She smilingly sits there and snuggles against me.

"This feels like we're husband and wife."

Kana mutters.

"But we're not."

And that won't happen. Ever. I'm destined to be alone and just continue satiating my desire.

"Muu. Just shut up for now Ruki."

This cute and shy girl is turning cheeky. Well, okay, you can fantasize.

It was in the middle of a comedy show when we heard a ringtone.

Kana recognizes it and goes straight to her bag at the side where she put it down earlier.

"It's Kenji."

She said when she took out her phone.

"Answer it and come here."

I told her. She nods and taps the answer button. She then goes back to my side.

This situation. I'm having an idea again to make this exciting for the both of us.

"H-hello Kenji?"

I turned down the volume of the TV to listen in on their conversation.

"Did you manage to arrive home safely?"

"Yes. What about you? Did you finish it?"

"Not yet. I'll be needing your help again."

"Okay. You should rest now."

"I want to talk with Kana more."

Now's the time I guess?

I embrace Kana from her waist again. My hand that's on it starts rubbing her side.

When Kana felt that, she looked up and glared at me. I only smiled. This situation of her talking with her boyfriend is the best.

"Yes. I'm here."

"I miss you."

You're bold Kenji. Let me give you a surprise.

I move my hand that's on her waist up to her breast and cup it in my palm.

"Aah! I-I miss you too."

Another glare was sent to me.

"You're cute Kana. Resist raising your voice like that or he might notice." I whisper on her free ear.

"Huh? Why is your voice like that?"

"Umm. I'm using my mom's massager. My shoulders feel a bit sore."

Unfortunately for him, it's not her shoulders. It's that part. And yeah, don't try to look at her shoulder tomorrow, it might give you a scare.

"I see. I'll give you a massage tomorrow."

"Idiot. It's fine, you go and work hard for that scholarship."

I start massaging her breast. She doesn't have a bra on, I didn't give her any so I can feel her soft breast beneath this thin nightgown. I soon found her nipples and played on it with my hand.

I can see Kana resisting her urge to moan. She's too sexy right now. Her face is now struggling as to what to do. Kenji is on the other line, if her voice leaks out an unnecessary sound, he will start to get suspicious. I heard from Otsuka-senpai that he's somewhat possessive of Kana. What would he do if he found out he stayed at another man's home? And on top of that, I got to deflower her. Ah. That would ruin my fun.

"You're more important than the scholarship Kana."

Kana smiled at what he said. That's good. Show me how much you love him.

I move my hand away from her breast. Touching it from above the nightgown isn't enough. I slip in my hand from above and pull her left breast out.

Kana's eyes widened but she didn't resist and just let me do what I wanted. I pull her up and put her on my lap again. The exposed breast is now in front of me. I unhesitatingly nibble on her erect nipple as my hand pulls out her right breast.

"Uhm. T-thank you Kenji, but you know? What's important for you is also important to me."

"I see. You're right Kana. I love you."

Huh? I love you? Relying on that feeling. Tsk.

"Aahn! Ruki, it hurts. Don't bite it."

Kana says. She covered the mic of her phone with her hand.

Ah, what did I do? I unconsciously bit her nipples. Why did I do that? I don't know.

"Hello? Are you there Kana?"

"Ah yes, Kenji. I'm here."

" I said I love you."

"Yes. I love you too."

"Aahn! Again. Don't bit on it."

Kana covers the mic again and complains to me.

Ah. I did it again.

"Turn around Kana. Lean on the table."

I ordered her. What is this I'm feeling? Why am I reacting to that word 'love'? Ah. Let's forget about it. I wanna tease Kana while she's on a call with that Kenji.

Go on. Continue exchanging your love with each other. I'll satisfy my desire on this side.

"L-like this?"

Kana obeyed what I said. She put her free hand on the table and leaned on it. Her other hand is still holding the phone and I can still hear Kenji talking on the other side.

"More. Lean on it more and raise your butt."

I don't care now if Kenji hears, but Kana is doing her best to cover it while doing what I ask.

Her raised butt is now in front of my face. I grab it with my hands and start massaging it.

I can hear Kana start gasping for breath all the while talking with that Kenji. Since the distance between me and her phone increased, I can't listen in on what Kenji says on the other end of the line.

Not touching it directly isn't enough for me. I wanna do her like this. I want Kenji to hear the wet sound when I plunge my cock again inside her. I want him to hear her moans when I start fucking her. Shit. Now I'm hard again. My secret desire is getting filled up once more.

"Kana, I'll eat you out."

She looks back at me and nods. I pull up the nightgown revealing her now soaked panties. Ah. And you just had a bath eh.

I trace it with my finger again. I can see her face resisting the pain. It's still sore. Let's massage it for now.

I pull her panties down. Her freshly-deflowered pussy lay in my eyes once again. Tracing my fingers on it, I start massaging it slowly. Letting it get used to the pain until it naturally subsides. I include her clitoris on the massage making her gasp between pleasure and pain.

After a while, I use two of my fingers to open her slit. Her love nectar is dripping out of it again.

I gulped down my saliva before I started licking her most sacred place.

She just washed it from the bath so it tasted like soap a bit. If not for her love nectar having a different taste, it would feel like I'm eating soap.

Kana is still engaging Kenji on the phone but when I started eating her. Soft moans started to leak out. I can hear her making an excuse as to why she is moaning. Blaming it all to an imaginary massager. Looking at that, it made me want to tease her more.

I stopped eating her but I substituted it with my finger. Putting my forefinger inside her, a pleasurable moan leaked out from her mouth. Because of that she somewhat panicked but luckily for her. Kenji didn't seem to hear it.

Ah, Kana. How many times would I say you're too beautiful. I'm really enjoying our time now.

I stand up and lean on her as I whisper to her ear.

"I want you, Kana."

She quickly covers her phone and turns her head to me.

Ah, I see. She's also feeling it. It's not just me now. Her head is also full of lust now. She might've been enjoying this situation as well. Talking with Kenji while I play with her. You naughty girl. You're too cute to let go. I might want to keep her even after she graduated next year. As long as she keeps being in a relationship with someone, of course. Even if it's not that Kenji.

I kiss her lips and suck on her tongue. She didn't resist and clearly is waiting for it.

I took my finger out of her and pulled my cock out. I held onto her hips and started rubbing it on her, lubricating it.

Kana is back at talking to Kenji but her moans continue to come out of her mouth. He's probably imagining now on why she keeps on moaning. Can a massager do that to her?

I lean on her again and whisper.

"I'm putting it in."

I didn't wait for her answer. Holding her hips tight, I push my erect cock inside her. Unlike the first time and because of the angle, my cock slides inside easily this time. In a blink, my cock is buried inside her down to the base.

"Aahh!"

Another loud moan leaks out from her. I'm too excited right now that I start to fuck her immediately. Her moans kept coming out of her and soon I heard her saying goodbye to Kenji.

"Aahh! Ruki. You're bad. I'm talking with Kenji. Aahh! It feels good now. This is much better than that finger earlier."

"I can't resist your body, Kana. I want to taste it more."

Fucking her from the back, her pussy is wetter than earlier. Since it's her 2nd time, she's starting to feel it inside her.

"Aahhn! I'm yours. You can taste me anytime."

"Right. I'll taste you at school too. And your room."

"T-that's a bad idea. My room. Aahh! More Ruki. Faster. I want it faster. Don't hold back."

I accepted her request and started moving faster. Each thrust, the flesh hitting on flesh sounded crisp.

"We're already bad. We'll be doing it soon."

"Aahh! Y-you bully. I won't be able to say no right?"

No. Of course, you won't. I'll do it even if you say no. We'll also have this fun inside your room. Much better if your parents will be there.

Too bad. Kenji can't hear this conversation. It would've added more excitement. But yeah, I can't ask for more.

I speed up faster at fucking her from behind and without me telling her, she started to respond to it. She tried to move as well meeting each of my thrust. Her pussy is still tight enough that it keeps on squeezing me every time I reach the tip of her uterus.

Lewd sounds continue to fill the living room in the middle of the night. Her moans rang out louder and louder.

And because of that, it didn't take long before we both climaxed for the 2nd time.

Another set of semen burst out from inside her and this time, we didn't end at one.

I once again brought her back to my room. And for the rest of the night, we continue on our fight.

I cummed inside her two more times before I fell exhausted at her side. And Kana, she's already drowning in pleasure since the 2nd time. She accepted everything that I gave her. Her moans are still ringing into my ears.

We soon fell asleep cuddling each other. Like I initially planned, Kana is now ultimately mine before the date changes.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 12: The Morning After

It's still dark when I wake up. Kana is peacefully sleeping at my side. You wouldn't think that this cute face of hers was drowning in pleasure last night. For 2 years, she didn't know or maybe she didn't even try to know about the pleasure sex gives. And then when she resolved herself to do it with Kenji, I caught them and entered her life. Along with the feeling of new sensation brought by the idea of her held by a man other than her lover, she succumbed to it. If I didn't catch them that day, they would've already done it and their relationship would've gone up a level already. That Kenji guy successfully won her heart because of his patience at wooing her for 2 years. Unfortunately though, I happened to be at the right time and at the right place. 𝗇𝚘𝗏𝐞𝒍𝓊𝗌𝐛.𝑐𝒐𝑀

When I tried to get up, Kana held onto my body, not letting me get up. Well, it won't hurt to give her more time. I look at the clock. It's only 5 am. 10 minutes then. I have a lot to do this morning.

I have to prepare for her uniform and breakfast too.

Ah. This is another part of the hardship I'm bringing to myself every time I bring a girl home.

I had to make sure they're comfortable. Is it weird? I don't think so. I had my fill for my desire so it's natural for me to at least be mindful that they can go back with a peace of mind. That's what I think since I started. Even if it sounds like hypocrisy, I always abide by that.

I watch Kana sleeping cutely for 10 minutes before I force myself out of her hug. I kiss her forehead and put the blanket on her.

Now then. I guess I'll check the recordings first.

Yeah. I had cameras installed inside my room and every part of my house. I'm collecting these memories. Sometimes I watch them again and reminisce on how I successfully stole a girl. That fills a bit of my desire. I remove them whenever my parents go back home. It's bad if they saw a bunch of cameras hidden all over the house.

Everything we did last night was caught on camera. I used my PC to crop it and only include our lewd scenes. I put the copy inside a hard drive where all my collections were stored safely. I organized the files and made two folders. Middle School and High School. I put everything before Kana inside the first folder. Well, the second folder might be filled up soon enough. For now, Kana's alone there.

There were times back in middle school where I had to use these recordings. And yeah, just the recording of my targeted girl. It's not always successful, you see? Sometimes they go back to their lovers and rebel against me. Not responding to my summons for them and such. So I gave them some lessons to make them fall in line again.

I turned the PC off and went out of the room, leaving the sleeping Kana. I then went to get our dried uniform and her underwears. I'll iron her uniform later. I also went inside the bathroom to fill the tub. I'm planning on getting in with Kana after breakfast. I didn't take a shower last night, I can still smell Kana's sweat and her sweet scent on me.

Because I'm too occupied with her last night, I forgot to check my phone. Maemura was supposedly going to tell me the details. She won't be angry right? It won't spoil my fun for them, right? Well, let's just hope it won't get to that.

I went to the living room where I also put my bag down. I take my phone out and open the Messenger app.

As I expected, Maemura messaged me last night.

"Hey, you there?"

She sent it during our intense session last night. There's no way I would notice this. I typed in a reply. Well, there's no rush, this is still just the 4th day since we started high school. There's a lot of time left.

"Sorry. I fell asleep."

Maemura's status suddenly turned green when I sent that. She's online? Yeah. I can see her typing now.

"It's fine."

"Wait. Why are you awake?"

"What? I have my morning jog. I'm the one who should ask you that, Mr. Lazybones. Why are you up this early?"

Lazybones. Ugh, so that phrase I said about me being naturally lazy rubs on her mind.

"Uh. I dreamt about you chewing me out for forgetting that you'll message me at night?"

"Huh? That doesn't answer my question."

"Eh why? It's a nightmare. Who wouldn't wake up from it?"

"Ah, I see... So you think of me like a nightmare. Is that it?"

Oh. Even without any exclamation mark, I know she's pissed.

"It's you who consider yourself as a nightmare Maemura. I'm talking about being chewed out."

"Argh. You're ruining my morning Onoda. Talk to you later. I still need that help."

"Anytime."

"Don't fall asleep"

"I won't."

Ending our conversation there I can now somehow figure out Maemura's character type. If I have to guess, she's a Maiden in Love type. You see, her type is those who are devotedly in love with one guy. I bet she likes that idiot Sakuma since their first year in middle school or even earlier than that. But these Maiden in Love types are those who lack the courage to confess unless they gather enough resolve by themselves. They will even deny it at times. Just look at what happened to them. No amount of push from behind can make them budge unless they decide to do it themselves. That's how troublesome their type is. But yeah, I guess I can have my way around it.

She wanted help from me to gather enough resolve. Now we're talking. How can I take her in the process while making sure she'll succeed? Maybe I need to give a push on Sakuma's side as well or I can ask for another person's help. Like Rindou. I just wonder if it will be enough.

Well, unless I hear the details from her I can't think up of a plan. I'm almost done with Kana, Ms.Miyazaki might need more time. She's someone who indulges in her fantasies and her chosen outlet is me. Turning that outlook is a bit hard, add to that it's my first time trying to steal a married woman.

There's no need to rush. I just have to do it one step at a time. Now that I'm here in the living room, Kana's phone is lying there at the table where she put it down last night. She got so immersed in us that she abruptly ended her call with Kenji.

I take a look at her phone and see mail notifications on it. Yeah. He must've been worried, is he?

I pick up Kana's bag on the floor and put it beside it. It's better if she can see it easily when she wakes up. I also put my bag on the other side.

Now that I'm finished organizing the living room, let's do the next task. Kana might wake up at 6 am and we have to arrive at school before 7:30 am. At least 30 minutes will be taken up from riding the train so we have to leave here on or before 7 am.

I went to the kitchen and opened the fridge. There's not a lot of ingredients here. Let's make it simple.

I cooked an omelette and sauteed a canned tuna. I also took out loaves of bread that were sitting in the fridge. The bread toaster is just at the corner so that's fine now. What would she like to drink? Coffee? Ah, I'll just ask her later. I put on a cover on the dishes to keep it warm.

I went back to my room with the uniforms at hand. I worked on ironing it while watching over her. She keeps on turning over the bed. Well, sleeping on an unfamiliar bed I would have the same reaction as her.

After doing all that, I still got some spare time to do my morning exercise. I went to another room downstairs. It's a room dedicated to exercising. My parents bought a lot of equipment there that you would think of it as a mini-gym. Because of my desire, I can't just neglect working out. There will always be a time where I need physical strength more than just burning out my brain for thinking of a suitable plan. I don't have a plan to become an athlete or some sort of a bodybuilder though. Just enough exercise to condition my body just in case. It also helps me train my stamina. I shot 4 times inside her last night.

Like an alarm clock, I heard Kana's soft steps as she made her way from upstairs when I finished working out at 6 am.

"Good morning. Did you sleep well?"

I greet her. Kana's eyes are still half-closed and the nightgown she's wearing is a bit loose revealing her beautiful figure. I can honestly say, that's too arousing. I'm already pitching a tent. We'll have some time in the bath. I can't wait.

"Ah. Ruki. G-good morning."

She woke up from her stupor when she heard my voice. Following it, she turned to me and smiled.

"I prepared breakfast. Go on ahead. I'll heat up the bath and follow you after."

Kana beams a larger smile hearing that. Is she that happy that I prepared breakfast? Or because I'm heating up the bath? Err. I don't know. Even if I claim that I understand my girls' thoughts there are always times like this when I don't get why they are giving that reaction.

Kana hurries down the stairs and runs up to me. She gives me a kiss on her own initiative. I responded to it taking her in my arms again.

Well, she's not the first one who showed this much affection after a night like that. Though I can see differences in the mindset between a middle schooler and a high schooler. Girls in middle schools are still too young so their mind hasn't seen the bigger picture yet and that is the impending arrival of their adulthood. They're mostly carefree, even those who already decided their future career. How should I say it? Their heads are still a bit child-like.

Unlike Kana right now, after losing her virginity, it feels like she changed or rather she grew up from being too naive.

Kana went on ahead to the dining room and after turning on the heater I followed right after.

We eat breakfast I prepared like normal. Well, for me it's normal but Kana's eyes seem to sparkle at every bite she takes. Her energy that was spent last night is constantly getting filled up.

"Now that I can see it clearly. Aren't you lonely in this big house?"

Kana asks.

"Not really. I'm used to it. And well, I have you right now so.."

"Ah. I seem to always get taken in by your words Ruki."

She blushes at my response.

"Really? This is how I normally am. Do you think I'm just talking sweet words?"

"Eh, I won't say it like that. On a literary standard, I guess I can call it as 'expressive few words'. There are those, right? You can feel something different even from a short phrase."

Kana explains. I don't get it though. If that's how she sees it then let it be that.

We continue that kind of discussion throughout the duration of our breakfast. The atmosphere is unlike last night where one move and it will turn to something erotic.

"Leave the dishes there. We'll run out of time. I'll do that later after school."

I said to Kana when I saw her trying to do it again.

She nodded. She seems reluctant though.

We're really running out of time so I dragged her to the bath with me. Well, it's the time to fuck once again in the bath that was running out. She's not against the idea of taking a bath together, maybe she knew that even if she rejected I will insist.

We showered together and washed each other. There's still her cute and shy type of character so it still became a fulfilling experience when she washes my cock that was deep inside her last night. She even uses her cute tongue and mouth to clean it thoroughly and I did the same for her.

Eventually, we both became too aroused. I fuck her again for the 5th time. This time I had her sit on me inside the bathtub. I had her insert it herself. It was too cute to look at her clumsy hands holding my cock and aim it on her entrance. The feeling of warm water on our bodies, her warm insides and my hot cock complimented each other. We once again drowned in pleasure and she kept on shouting my name amidst her moans.

Sex now became too pleasurable for her that she started moving on her own, grinding my cock inside her while looking for her own sweet spots.

And because of that, we took longer than I expected. We did 2 rounds instead of 1. The 2nd round became my turn to reward her for her hard work. I had her lean on the wall under the shower. I raised one of her legs and fuck her like that as we wash away the sweat we just accumulated.

By the time we geared up for school, it's already 10 minutes past 7 am.

When we got out of the house we once again ran into Akane. She's donning the same uniform. Well, her school is close so she's not pressed on time. Unlike me who has to ride the train 4 stations away.

"Ah! You pervert! I forgot to say something yesterday."

Akane starts her day shouting at me. Honestly, this girl. She glared at Kana at my side which made the latter hide behind me.

"What is it? And please, keep your voice down. It's too early to shout like that."

"You idiot. You're always like that. Haa. I give up. Anyway what I want to say is..."

"What?"

She seems to be arranging the words inside her head.

"Those girls. They found out you didn't enter our high school so they keep on bugging me since day 1. Stop ignoring them or they might show up at your school before you know it."

Ah. That's an oversight. I never thought of the possibility of them doing that. I guess I have to respond at least once right? If they show up there, I won't be able to maintain my Classmate A status. Most of them are beauties in their own league. If they start asking for me, I'm sure that trouble will come knocking.

"I got it. Thanks."

"It's good that you know. You should really stop Ruki. Before you destroy yourself."

That was her last words before she sped up and passed us by. Destroy? I'm careful enough to prevent that. Haa. More work. I thought I'm having a fresh start. It looks like I was too naive as well. And here I am having the gall to call Kana as naive.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 13: Andou is Scary

Like yesterday, when we reach the vicinity of the station, I have Kana get on first and I follow behind her.

On the way, she didn't ask me anything about what Akane said but she held onto my hand tightly. If she didn't say anything then I don't need to speak right? I'm already occupied by the new school and now a new problem has cropped up. If I make a wrong move, it will be chaos and I won't be able to maintain my Classmate A status. Ah. Let's think about it one at a time.

The train at this time isn't that crowded yet but the seats are almost completely taken. When I got on, I saw Kana standing. She was so shy and conscious of her surroundings that she didn't try to look for a seat in another car.? Therefore I grabbed her hand to look for a seat for her. The train hasn't departed the station yet thus there's little risk at being seen with her.

We changed cars and I immediately found a seat for her. I told her to sit on it while I stand in front of her. More people will get on at the next station hence it won't be weird for me to stay standing in front of her.

The train soon departs from my station. Kana is still a bit uneasy riding the train so I reach out my hand to her. Unlike yesterday when we're apart, she's not fidgeting now.

"You should look at your phone."

I tell her. We ate breakfast and took our time inside the bath earlier so she had no time to check her phone.

It's better if she can ease that Kenji guy's mind. His possessiveness will eventually lead to suspicions if he failed to reach her.

Kana nods and takes out her phone. I can see her expression change when she opens her mails.

I let go of her hand. I also take out my phone and mail her. We can just talk normally since we're in front of each other but it's better this way. There's a lot of people here. They will surely get the wrong idea. Even if that doesn't concern them, it's still unsettling.

"What's wrong?"

"Uhm nothing. It's just Kenji."

"I see. Is he getting suspicious?"

"Yes. I made an excuse so I hope he accepts it."

"Don't worry. Spend more time with him later. That will ease him up."

"Yes."

"Just don't forget that you're mine."

She looks up at me and nods.

30 minutes later we finally reached the 4th station. Right now there's not only me and her who's wearing our uniform. I can see a lot of students from the same school. Luckily I turned my back to Kana so from a distance we seem to not have any relation to each other. Much so the school's uniform has a clear distinction between their years. I'm wearing 1st years' and hers is 3rd years'.

When the door opens I feel her clutch the back of my uniform. I turn my head to her and nod in which she nods back. This is where we'll part for the day. She's already mine so I feel at ease even if I don't see her later. Well, if I did see her then that's another story. I might get horny and do her again.

On the remaining walk to our school, I walked a bit far behind Kana. It's fine now. We're now blended with the other students.

"Onoda?"

I heard someone call my name behind me. I recognize the voice so I look back. There appears the main heroine, Andou. Maemura said she came back from overseas. As to what country, I don't know. She's sporting a straight black hair that reaches at least half of her back. I remember their fierce battle during History class yesterday. She's fighting that Ogawa head-on that even I forgot about what they were initially fighting about. She's beautiful, yes, but well, as long as she's single she's just a classmate that I need to avoid. One will stand out if they get absorbed by their absurd group of protagonist and heroine.

"I'm right. You're Onoda. The guy who angered Ms. Miyazaki."

What the hell? I guess that will be my title for now. Not Classmate A but either that or the unlucky first student who got sent to the faculty among the 1st years. It's only amazing now and it will soon fade away so I guess it's fine.

"Ugh. Do you have to word it like that?"

"Why? It's the truth. Don't mind the details."

Are you the Stubborn type? I can't gauge it yet though maybe she is or she isn't.

"Okay. I give up. What is it? Why did you call me?"

"I'm just wondering, Onoda. Are you a stalker?"

Huh? What the hell is she saying? Me? Stalker? Well, I might be called that at times when I was working at stealing my targeted girl. But right now. No. I'm not stalking anyone. Or am I?

"Me? Why a stalker? Where did that come from?" 𝗇𝚘𝗏𝐞𝒍𝓊𝗌𝐛.𝑐𝒐𝑀

"Isn't it obvious? You keep on looking at the back of that senpai. And you're unconsciously maintaining the distance between you two."

Andou says while pointing at Kana's back. Damn. Am I really doing what she just said? Aren't I blended enough with this environment?

"Ah. Do you mean that? Well, she's a senior at the club I tried yesterday."

Let's make an excuse at least. There's no way I would admit that I'm really doing what she just said. Looks like I need to take another look at myself. I'm making a lot of mistakes.

"So? That doesn't explain why you're keeping your distance."

"Because I'm not good at people?"

"You? No way. You look confident enough. You're standing straight and you're holding your head high. That's not a trait of someone not good at people."

What the hell? Andou is kinda scary. Ah!

Wait. I see now. I get it. This girl has this exceptional observation skills. She's just that sharp. That even just by looking for a bit, she figured me out. Well, not entirely though.

But if Andou is this sharp then she probably already knew that Ogawa likes her and even that guy beside Ogawa. So why is she still fighting with him?

"Am I? I don't know. Well, I'll rephrase it. I'm bad at dealing with people."

"Ah. I see. If you phrase it like that. Then okay. Bye."

What did you see? Why is this girl this willful? Confronting me like that and then leaving me like this.? Is she just bored? I don't think so. Let's stop thinking about it.

Ah well, I think I can somewhat guess her character type now. She's really a main heroine. A Main Wife type of a harem story. Unlike Maemura who's a Maiden in Love that just needs enough resolve to confess, Andou will never confess. She wants that guy to make the first move but she won't accept the confession if it's not from Ogawa so the other guy doesn't have any chance with her. Childhood friends at best.

That's why Andou's fighting with him. She wanted Ogawa to realize his feelings and confess to her. She's pushing him to a corner. But since she's a Main Wife type, that observation skill of hers is enough to control the harem members if there's any. What the hell are these classmates of mine? Why are there so many who have these character types? And here I am, just the Classmate A. Ah. I'm 'The Guy that Angered Ms. Miyazaki' right now.

"Yo Onoda!"

Sakuma's voice sounded from my back just right after Andou left my side.

"If you're thinking of commenting about Andou then you should stop now."

"What the hell man? Thanks for ruining it."

"I knew it."

"So what's up with Andou? You're onto her now?"

"Didn't you just hear what I said? If you have time to pick on me then go and confess to Maemura."

This guy. Just hurry up and confess so I can take Maemura. Why am I trying to work hard for them here?

"Don't joke about Maemura. Besides, you know she finds me creepy."

Oh? What's this? This is new. Did he finally realize his own feelings?

"What about it? That doesn't mean you can't confess right? You do like her, don't you?"

"I-i guess. But she'll just probably shoot me down. Didn't you hear her yesterday?"

This guy. Haa. I can't just blurt out that Maemura likes him right? That girl is still in the middle of gathering her resolve. A little push on Sakuma's side is enough for now.

"I didn't think you're this kind of guy Sakuma. Honestly, I'm disappointed."

"Huh? What the hell man? Why?"

"Figure it out on your own."

I told him before I sped up my walking pace. The school is already right in front of us so it didn't take long before I arrived at the School building.

I could still hear Sakuma shouting behind me but I ignored it. I don't need him to confess right away, just realising his own feelings is enough. Besides if he does confess, Maemura will be thrown out of sorts and might really shoot him down. And it won't be good for me if the opposite happens and Maemura accepts it even if there's only a small chance of it happening. I have to insert myself before they become a couple. I need to hear Maemura's details first. Helping her is better than helping Sakuma.

I went ahead of him and entered our classroom. Luckily I didn't arrive late. 5 minutes and I'm out. Good thing I managed to limit it to 2 times earlier at the bath with Kana if not then we'll both arrive late.

"G-good morning Onoda." Rindou greets me when I sit down.

"Good morning Rindou. How was your club?" I ask. This girl also needs to gather some courage to talk to people so I'll train her using me as her conversation partner.

"I-it's great. They have lots of books I haven't read yet."

"Sounds fun."

"Y-yes. How about you? The Literature Club?"

"They had me write a short story. I enjoyed my time but I still haven't decided if I will join."

Yeah because what I enjoyed was Kana, not the Literature Club itself.

"T-then. My club."

Rindou keeps on stuttering, she's clearly not used to talking but seeing her try hard like this I can't just shoot her down.

"Okay. I'll try your club tomorrow too."

Hearing that, a different glow showed in Rindou's eyes.

"Y-yes!"

"You know Onoda? You're amazing."

Maemura interjects. She has been watching since earlier. I don't know what she meant by amazing though. I'm not doing anything that can be attributed to that word. Well, maybe me stealing girls is sort of amazing? But she doesn't know that.

"What's amazing?"

"And you're an idiot too."

What the hell? An insult after praise. This Maiden in Love. Tsk.

"I mean, it's the first time I saw Rindou talk that long since middle school. So you're amazing. But you're also an idiot for not knowing what you're doing."

"But we're doing a normal conversation?"

"Haa. I give up. Go talk to idiot Sakuma or something, you're sure to understand each other."

I don't get what she meant. Well, there's no use trying to understand something I clearly don't have any idea of.

"Ah. Good morning Maemura."

"The hell? You're only remembering that now? Yeah, Morning Onoda. You still remember right?"

"I won't fall asleep."

"Then good."

Sakuma arrived right before the bell rings and soon the class started. He looks at me like a lost child but he doesn't have any time to complain right now

When Ms. Miyazaki arrived, I was immediately thrown into the spotlight again. Well, why is she even glaring at me this early in the morning? Did I do something? This beautiful married teacher of mine is getting more troublesome.

"Onoda! Don't forget."

Ah. You didn't have to shout, you know? You're giving me more unnecessary attention. I remember and I welcome it. I should tell her that later. If not, I will stand out much more than those protagonist and heroine group.

"Y-yes!"

I reluctantly answer from my seat.

Maemura and Sakuma are both laughing at my plight. Ah not just them, others too. Ugh. I don't need this kind of attention. When will I go back to being the Classmate A?

"As I thought, you're amazing Onoda. What did you do that she's still angry today?"

"Man. You'll take the 1st and 2nd place in the race for who was sent to the faculty among the 1st years."

Even Kanzaki, the serious and diligent Class President is giggling at her seat. Is it really that funny?

I can also see Andou looking at me with those eyes of hers again. Shit. I'm still under her observation. What did I do to catch this kind of interest from her? If I'm not careful she will really figure out what I'm doing behind the scenes. Should I? Ah. But she's not at my strike zone yet and it's too troublesome to deal with their group. I have to think of a plan.

"Why are you guys laughing? Do you also want a trip to the faculty?"

Ms. Miyazaki's commanding voice rang out again. Those laughing immediately shut up.

After that, the class officially started. At least Ms. Miyazaki refrained from calling me out again. That reduced the attention I'm currently getting.

Time passed and soon lunch break arrived.

Like usual, I first went to the cafeteria to buy something to eat. Ms. Miyazaki is probably eating as well so it's fine to go at the same time as yesterday.

Now. Let's start scouting again. Shall we?

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 14: That Time I Left Her Room

There are more people in the cafeteria today. Maybe because right now, most groups are already stable. Most of them will go on to eat their lunch together. Being alone sucks that I had to share the table I got with others. Well, at least this guy is not a stranger.

"Onoda. Aren't you called to the faculty?"

Sakuma. This idiot found me at my corner.

Well, I already saw Kana with that Kenji, though he looks grumpy, he's sticking next to Kana. His possessiveness is kicking in that even her girl friends who try to talk to her were pushed away by him.

This guy. If you keep on doing that Kana might leave you. Don't do that. I still haven't had enough of Kana. We're just getting started.

Otsuka-senpai talked about his possessiveness so maybe it's a known trait? It's amazing that Kana put up with it for a whole year. Maybe she's not that naive like I first thought. She managed to put him in line for a whole year. Add another year when he courted her.

"I still have to eat my lunch right? What a good friend you are, you're happy that I keep being called to the faculty."

"Are we friends? I remember you telling me how disappointed you are."

"The hell? You're that soft-hearted? Sakuma, you like Maemura don't you?"

"I already told you. Besides, you also knew she only sees me as a creepy idiot."

"Are you really an athlete? Did you put all your confidence on that side? Have some confidence for the other side and show it to her."

"Will it work? We can't seem to get along. It always evolves to us shouting at each other."

Haa. This guy. I already gave him a hint yesterday and he didn't pick it up. I might not know about loving someone because I can never feel that emotion but looking at the couples I targeted I seem to get what that emotion pointed at. It's that, right? The feeling of wanting to be your partner's special someone. But that feeling isn't absolute. Soon it will dry out. And it's up to both of them if they wanted to water it and make it bloom again.

It's a lot more different than my desire. The feeling of taking away somebody's special someone is a lot better and it doesn't ask a lot. We're not tied at something as unstable as love. Maybe this is why I became irritated last night when they muttered their I love you's at each other.

"That's why I told you to figure it out by yourself. If I led you at every step, isn't it the same as me confessing to her? First, improve your own image on her."

Sakuma thought for a bit before nodding his head.

"Alright. Thanks."

Don't thank me yet. And I probably won't deserve that. You will just hate me if you know what is on my mind. Me messing up Maemura while you're not looking.

"Okay. Time for my punishment again."

"Yeah. Good luck."

I stood up and made my way to the Administration Building. There's still a possibility that Ms. Miyazaki will put a stop to what we're doing. There's still a chance for her to turn back and negate what happened. The question is, will she?

The trigger for what happened between us was that light novel. She misunderstood that I saw its contents and when we were inside her room, her fantasy ran out of control. I didn't stop her and just went with the flow.

I also had that choice to stop her from her fantasy but because of my secret desire, I didn't. That's the best chance so I took it. Even if it's not me and someone else took my place yesterday, she will probably still lose herself in her own fantasy. And maybe, just maybe. That's what she really intended from the start. Have someone catch her. Otherwise, why did she bring that book inside the classroom? It contains her secret. Right?

I followed what I remembered from yesterday and arrived in front of her room.

Even before I knock, someone from inside opens the door.

"You're here Onoda? Hurry up and come in."

Ms. Miyazaki's commanding voice welcomed me.

I yielded to that voice and went inside.

"Take off your pants."

Huh? Already? What is this situation?

"Hurry up. I can't let you have an excuse to skip class again."

Ah. I see. So that's what this is about. She's already inside her fantasy. She didn't choose to turn back. Well, it's advantageous to me. Since the start, I also have this intention to steal her. Her being immersed in her fantasy is my best chance. I have to start working on changing her outlook.

I take off my pants as she instructed.

"Now that I look at you again. You're sporting some huge asset behind that."

She's pointing at my cock that was still covered by my underpants.

"You felt it yesterday."

"Yes. And I can't forget it."

"I can't forget the feeling of your butt too teacher."

She blushed at my words.

"I don't get you Onoda. Why are you so composed? Even yesterday. You just took and did everything I said without batting an eye."

This is her soft-spoken side talking now.

"Some called it weird. I don't really know. I'm just acting normally. This is how I really am."

"Yes. You're weird. That's also why I'm glad it's you."

Huh? Why? Am I right? That she purposely brought that book to be caught by someone?

"What do you mean Ms. Miyazaki?"

"When we're alone like this, I want you to call me Shio."

Is she dodging my question? She doesn't intend to explain what she meant.

"Shio. Is it fine now?"

"Yes. Come here now. I missed your scent."

Now she's acting out her fantasy again. She sits on her sofa and taps on her side.

Like yesterday, I accept her wish. I sit down at her side.

"You did keep the secret so I'll reward you."

Out of the 3 sides she showed me yesterday this soft-spoken is the naughtiest. And it really fills my excitement hearing that sexy voice of hers.

"I didn't expect a reward but I'll gladly receive it Shio."

"Ah. Right, I didn't tell you to not talk. This is fine too. I want to hear your thoughts."

"Do you really want to hear it?"

Yesterday I was being careful thinking she might wake up from her fantasy if I spoke but right now, it doesn't seem to be the case. She's purposely immersing herself in her fantasy.

"Yes. Tell me about your thoughts. Ruru."

The hell? Now she gave me a nickname.

"Are you really sure Shio?"

"Muuu. Why are you like that? Are your thoughts scary?"

"Yes."

She sensed the seriousness in my voice. Yes. To change her outlook, I have to be this honest to her. It's to shake her fantasy. Whether it will give a positive effect or not depends on how she will take it.

"I didn't know you can be this scary Ruru. But let's see. Let me hear it."

"I want my reward first, Shio."

"Now you're getting spoiled. I like this too."

Shio turns her body towards me. She then embraces my head and buries my face into her chest.

I didn't resist or I couldn't. I let myself indulge in the softness of her breasts.

"Now, you can tell me your thoughts."

"I want to steal you from your husband Shio." 𝓝𝒐𝐕𝓮𝓛𝗎𝑆𝑩.𝑪𝑶𝗆

"H-huh? What did you just say?"

As I thought it would break her trance. She's as surprised as that time Yamada asked for her real age.

"You heard me the first time. Should I repeat it?"

"N-no. I heard you clearly. Is that really what you think?"

"Yes."

I move my still hands towards her back and once again cup her firm butt, squeezing it.

"W-wait don't touch yet Ruru. Auu"

"Why? I missed this Shio."

I started massaging her firm butt, caressing it as we continued our talk.

"Y-you're serious. Auu. D-don't squeeze it too hard."

"I truly am. That's why I asked you if you really want to hear it."

"B-but I am your teacher."

"Are you serious Shio? You're telling me that now? During this time while I'm currently massaging your butt?"

My hands pull up her skirt and directly touch her firm butt. Ah, I want to do more. Shio is already out of her fantasy. She's truly considering what I said about stealing her.

"Auuu. You're really not joking?"

"Look at me. Do I look like I'm joking?"

"No. You're not. You're really serious. Auuu. I don't know. I'm not prepared for this."

As expected. She only expects me to be an outlet for her fantasy. But I can't steal her if I just let her do that.

I stop massaging her butt and stand up from the sofa.

"Ahh. W-wait why did you stop?"

"I'm leaving, teacher. You said you're not prepared for this."

I moved to where my pants were dropped and put it on. This is beneficial. I can't just push her towards accepting it. It takes time. Just like how it takes time to conquer one girl back at middle school.

"Y-you're right Onoda."

When she breaks from her fantasy she's now back at calling me as Onoda.

"Then teacher, I'll go back."

I turn towards the door.

"Onoda. Can I ask for something before you go back?"

"I'll keep everything a secret teacher. You don't have to worry about that."

"N-no. I know you won't tell anyone. That's not what I want to ask of you."

"Then, alright. What is it, teacher?"

"Kiss me. Kiss me like you did yesterday."

"I won't hold back."

"Please don't."

I can't just turn back and take back my words about leaving right? This is a necessary step at stealing her. Damn, why are you so beautiful Shio? I now genuinely want to possess you as mine. I'll steal your everything except your heart. That's the only thing I don't want to take.

Granting her request, I move towards her and claim her lips. I feel her arms embracing the back of my head. From a simple kiss, her lips start responding to mine. She sucks mine and I suck hers. Then our tongue met each other in the middle. Entwining themselves. We maintain that passionate kiss for as long as we can hold our breath.

After that, we stare at each other's eyes. I don't know what she can sense on mine but on hers, I see her confusion and her guilt. She's a married woman and she's doing this with her own student. Of course, she'll be filled with guilt. She was not prepared to hear my thoughts. And that caused her confusion.

After I leave she will start thinking about what she really wanted. If I didn't say something, there's a huge possibility that everything about us will end. So I have to choose my own words. To not cut off this connection.

"You know Shio…"

I called her with the nickname she told me to call her with.

"If you can't really think about it, I'll still be here to be an outlet for your fantasy. Just call on me and I'll be there"

She didn't say anything and just stared at me.

And I won't wait for her reply.

I turned to the door again and started walking towards it.

"Ah but don't call on me during class. Message me. You're in the class' group chat too right? PM me Shio. Any time, I'll come running for you."

And with that, I left Miyazaki Shiori's room. As to how it will develop in the future. Whether I will be successful in stealing her is truly unclear or rather with this, the possibility is too low.

I thought of using her fantasies first but yeah. It won't really work that well and I'll just be drowning her on her fantasies. That's different from stealing her. It won't fill up my desire. Well, it will but only a bit and that's not enough for me. It will be just like a byproduct of her indulging in her fantasy with me as her tool.

At least now, she knew my true thoughts.

I managed to arrive in our classroom before the bell rang.

Ah. I can still taste Shio's saliva in my mouth. I wonder when I can taste that again. Days? A week? If unlucky then never again. If that happened, that's when I will change my game plan for her.

"How was your trip?"

Maemura teases.

"What trip? I just got a free lunch."

Yeah. That kiss was satisfying at least. Also her firm butt.

"Who would believe you when you look that haggard?"

Huh? Ah! I forgot to fix my hair. Shio was grabbing on it earlier.

"Here, a hairbrush."

Rindou, your thoughtfulness is a gift.

"Thank you."

I fixed my hair and gave it back to her. She beamed a smile to me. I smile back in return.

"How is Ms. Miyazaki punishing you? Is she still angry? Now I'm really curious what you did that made her angry."

Sakuma said.

"He probably radiated his laziness to her?"

Maemura? You're still on that? And what's the connection of that and her getting angry?

"It's over now. I already appeased her."

"Really? Don't you think you need to get the 3rd place in the race too?"

"Sakuma. If you're that fixated on the 3rd place, then go get it yourself. Want me to help you?"

Maemura answers before me. Yeah, she's still harsh on him.

When she sees me looking at her, she glares like she's asking 'What?!'

"Idiot. You go then. I'll send you in a cart straight to the faculty room."

"Only an idiot will call others an idiot!"

Haa. This idiot Sakuma. I have just given him a piece of advice and there he goes again.

Only when the bell rang did the two stop bickering at each other.

"How nice, they get along with each other that well."

Rindou mutters at my side.

Do you call that getting along? Why am I surrounded by these guys again? Haa. I'm tired. Only kissing Shio isn't enough. I need more excitement for my desire.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 15: Hopeless Love

The classes ended with only a bit of an episode from the protagonist group, delinquent group and otaku group at the same History Class. Well, if I have to say, they were amusing. The topic for the day was about Oda Nobunaga's Ambition. The popular story about the warlord who almost united Japan during the Sengoku Era but got betrayed by his trusted aid Akechi Mitsuhide at Honnoji Temple.

The protagonist representative Ogawa praised Nobunaga while the delinquent representative, Fukuda called him an idiot for not taking caution against his close aides. They bicker for a long time before the otaku representative Matsuda insisted that Oda Nobunaga is secretly a girl. Then his group shows a lot of illustrations of the female version of Nobunaga and his retainers. It became a cluster fest that amused even the teacher.

"Going to your club?"

I ask Sakuma after packing my things.

"Yes but practice won't start until next week so it doesn't really matter if I go there or not. I want to be on the regulars so I'll go even if I don't want to."

"Why is your club holding off on practice?"

Maemura asks from the side.

"I don't know."

"Huh? That's irresponsible. Okay then, see you tomorrow guys. I have practice, unlike that idiot."

"Don't call me an idiot when you only have your legs to boast about!"

Sakuma retorted. This guy just won't learn. He keeps on getting swept by Maemura's pace.

"Well, sorry to say but these are my number one asset."

Maemura traces her long legs with her slender fingers. Just look at that thighs. I bet those thigh fetishists will drool on them just by looking.

Well, she's not wrong anyway. That's her strongest asset. I noticed some of the guys in class looking like dogs whenever she passed by them.

"See you Maemura."

"S-see you."

Rindou and I waved her goodbye. Well, I should really wait for her message later.

Sakuma who's fuming from Maemura's words and Rindou went off after her to attend their clubs.

Now that Shio's on hold, I need a new target.

Ah, there's also that problem about those girls I stole from my middle school. Haa. I'll solve them one at a time. Let's go home first.

I only caught a glimpse of Ms. Miyazaki when I went out of the School Building. She's staring at me from the entrance of the Admin Building. I don't know what she's thinking right now, after what happened earlier she might still be thinking about the things she really wanted to do with me.

I don't have any plans today so I'm going straight at home. I messaged Kana about me holding off on going to the Literature Club. There's yesterday's incident of my piece plus that Kenji needs to fix his attitude first. He might turn his suspicion to me if he saw Kana and me being friendly at their clubroom.

Luckily I didn't run into anyone while walking to the station. I might be a bit tired for today. With the things with Kana settled and Shio ending like that, I'm a little backed up. Should I call one of those girls? Ah. I can't have someone stay tonight or I might forget about Maemura's incoming message again.

I ride the train and find a corner to sit onto. There're a few students at the same Go-Home Club riding it. I don't know any of them though. Looks like a bunch of 2nd years.

I lost interest in watching them immediately. I close my eyes throughout the journey home.

The same neighbourhood greets me outside the station, being this early, there are still a few students walking around who're wearing the same uniform as Akane and some wearing my previous middle school's. Being someone with a different uniform than the rest, I draw their interest.

"Ruki."

Just when I thought no one should have recognized me, a voice I haven't heard in a while rang behind me.

I looked back and saw a girl wearing the same high school uniform as the others. She still had that beauty I saw in her back in middle school.

"I know that if I wait here I'll be able to find you."

"That's not fair. Cutting me off and running to another high school."

"And you don't even respond to my mails and calls. Unbelievable."

Her mouth continues to spew out words before I can reply as she closes the distance between us.

"You knew why I cut you off Yae."

"I know. I've learned my lesson. Will you forgive me?"

"No. You should go back now."

Fujimura Yaeko. She's one of the girls I stole that fell for me. She's a year older than me. When I stole her from her beloved, she slipped in her heart with it without me knowing.

When she graduated, I kept her by my side, not knowing she already broke up with his guy. She hid it from me.

"I'm not like Shimizu who can wait for you until you learn to love someone. You know why I did that."

Of course, I know. You're alike. What do you even see at someone like me? I'm someone who can do anything just to steal someone for myself. I'm incapable of feeling what you're feeling. Even if in the smallest chance I want to keep you by my side, you can't ignite the fire of my secret desire.

That's why I had to cut you off.

"And it's not just me! I bet there's someone there as well who did the same thing as I did. Just to stay within your sight. That's why I…"

"Haa, don't shout. Let's talk somewhere quiet."

I cut her off and grabbed her arm.

She didn't resist and let me drag her towards a nearby cafe. I can't take her to my house.

I chose a corner where there are a few people around. After ordering a coffee, we begin our talk.

"So. Why did you come here?"

"You're still this cold to me. I told you why I did that."

Yae looks down at her coffee and mixes it with the spoon absent-mindedly.

"If you want me to apologize then I will. I cut you off. I guess you deserved at least that from me."

"No. I'm not here for your apology. You know why I'm here. Ruki. You see, someone is courting me again."

"And? Why are you telling me this? I'm unrelated to you."

"You really never change Ruki. Of course, you're related, you're the one I'm in love with since then. Even when you cut me off I didn't stop. Don't you at least feel something?"

What did she mean? I don't know that feeling. Even if it is directed to me, I don't know how to respond to it. Akane is the testament to that.

"You know my secret, don't you? Only at that can I feel excitement."

"If I accept him. Will you once again steal me?"

"It depends. I still remember what you did. You might do it again and you just told me you love me. Why will you accept someone you don't love?"

"Isn't it obvious? You're a smarter guy than this Ruki."

"I don't know how to love. I can't feel that emotion."

"I see. I understand. As I thought, It's really hopeless to get through you."

"Yes."

I can't deny that. I don't think I will change. Ever since this desire manifested, nothing can move me but filling up this desire.

"I love you."

Again. Why do they keep relying on this emotion?

"Yae. Thank you."

"You're so hopeless Onoda Ruki. Maybe I came here to finally put an end to this hopeless feeling I have towards you. I don't have the time like Shimizu who's tirelessly waiting for you. You know, you should treasure her. You might wake up one day that she's not there anymore. I guess I can only hope that when it happens, you will suffer and wake up from that cold world you built around yourself."

I can't understand. Even if I want to. I can't. Since 5th grade, I am moving only towards satiating that desire.

We left the cafe after finishing our coffee. Neither of us talks and just continues drinking in that silence. I don't know what to say and Yae looks like she'll burst into tears if I say anything. She's holding it in.

Fujimura Yaeko. I still have the recordings of hers. I can still remember the time I worked hard on stealing her. And I can still remember the time when I finally got her. It was a truly satisfying experience that filled up my desire at that time.

Maybe, this is the last time I can see her and I don't find it weird nor I have a sense of loss. I don't even regret everything I did. I'm a despicable human being.

We parted ways just outside. I looked back at her and saw her looking back at me. Just what did she see on someone like me?

When I arrive home, I feel so exhausted. It felt like I was carrying a heavy object on my back. Is this mental exhaustion? I guess I can only try and take a rest.

I drifted to sleep resting my body on the sofa. This sofa that still has Kana's scent. Maybe she too will leave my side in the future and I still won't feel any regret. Ah. No one can fix me but myself.

I don't know how long I fell asleep but I feel somewhat refreshed when I open my eyes again.

Then there are continuous sounds of knocking at the door.

I look at the clock and see the time. 8 pm

I go to the door and open it. Akane is there, the side of her hand that she used for knocking was red. Just how long and how strong the force she was using?

"Can I come in?"

She had this serious face on her. Unlike the one she had earlier this day.

Seeing that I couldn't refuse her 𝑛𝑜𝚟𝓔𝓁𝐮𝓈𝔟.𝑐𝑜𝓂

I nod and lead her to the living room.

"Why are you here? What's the occasion?"

I ask.

"I met Yaeko. I heard."

Ah. Is she here to nag at me? But even with that I know it won't move me.

"What happened to you while I'm not looking? Why have you turned out like this?

Even if you ask me that. I can't answer. I don't know the answer. I can't find it inside me.

"Ne. Ruki. Yaeko, when I met her, she's crying. She's crying her heart out."

Then that's good. She shouldn't have held it in. After she vented out her feelings, she will finally be able to move forward. Earlier, when she asked me if I would steal her again if she accepted the guy courting her, my desire didn't kick in. My answer at that time was a reflex. I already blurted it out before I can think of an answer.

"I'm also like her. Will the day come when I will cry my heart out like that because my feelings can't reach you?"

They suffered because of me. And Akane is still suffering. Maybe it's not only them but even if I keep thinking about it. I still feel the same and I'm not regretting it. I only have this secret desire and nothing else. I'm ordinary at best but maybe at their eyes, they're seeing a different me.

"I can't accept that ending Ruki. Never!"

Akane stared at me. Her teary eyes speak her feelings and determination. She won't cry. Like Yae. Not in front of me.

Akane stands up and she closes the distance between us.

"I've decided. I'm going to live here with you."

Huh? What is she saying?

"I'm going to live here and let you experience my love. You won't just push me away right?"

"Wait Akane, don't just decide that. Your parents won't allow you."

"No, they will. I will have them accept it."

"But.."

"Just shut up for now Ruki."

Akane then holds my face and kisses me forcefully.

It is just a normal kiss. Just her lips touching mine. It didn't even take that long.

"Just listen and don't talk."

Ah. I didn't know she has this side of her. I only see her as that childhood friend who's always there next door. A childhood friend who I grew up with.

"I don't care about your decision. I'll even call Aunt and Uncle to ask for permission. That's how determined I am. Don't you dare look down on me."

She's forcing it. She'll really do what she said.

"But I won't stop at what I am doing. Akane. More girls will be stolen by me. That's the only desire that's driving me forward."

Yes. Even with her here. I won't stop.

"I don't care. I'll be sleeping at our house whenever you bring one, I don't want to hear or see you doing that with others. But when you're alone, I will stay here."

"Why? I don't deserve your love, you know?"

"That's not for you to decide Ruki. You're not me."

Ah. Right, they have their own minds and I can't influence everything even to those girls I stole.

"Yaeko, she. I won't be like her. I'll persevere. I'll teach you that emotion you can't feel and understand. It's not as simple as you think."

Why are you this stubborn now? I have no choice but to accept her demands right?

"I understand. If that's Akane decided, I have no right to object."

"Yes. You don't have. So wait here. Starting next week, I will be living here with you and show you how much I love you. Yaeko can't do that but I can. I'm not as weak as her."

No. Yae. She's strong. She found the courage to move forward.

But Akane living here. What changes will it bring me? Even right now, I'm thinking of ways how to get Maemura, Kanzaki and Shio. I'm really a despicable human being eh? Even with all the serious talk Akane has shown me, my mind is still veering towards fulfilling that desire.

Akane left my house after that. She didn't look back but her back remained straight. She's truly determined and she will make it happen.

And here I am now. Holding this phone. On the screen is Maemura's message. I'm this hopeless.

"You didn't sleep again, did you?"

I cleared my head up and replied.

"I am sleeping. Who are you?"

"Idiot. Help me with Sakuma."

Reading that, my secret desire starts kicking in again.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 16: Maemura's Resolve, Akane's Love

"Help how? What do you want to do with Sakuma? Cripple him?"

"Stop joking, Mr. Lazybones. Because of you. Because of your damn mouth."

"What? What did I do?"

I try to play dumb to fork out more details from her

"Are you already old? Because of what you said last Tuesday. I got this conscious of him."

Ah. When I told them to date each other in which they both shouted impossible in response. That seems to be the trigger as to why she wanted to confess now.

"What? Could it be? You like Sakuma? Wow."

"I was keeping it hidden but because of you. That foul mouth of yours."

Your mouth is fouler, you know? Just count how much you insulted Sakuma and me since day 1.

"Yes, yes. If you say it's my fault then my fault it is."

"I know you'll bow down before me."

Really? Maybe you will bow down to me as well. As long as I play my cards right. You can hate me then but I won't stop. I'll make you mine. Ah. I'm really getting excited even if they're not a couple yet. I see. I can also do it like this. Maybe this will work on Andou too. That girl is scary. Stealing her will make me breathe better inside the room. I won't be under her observation and even if I am, she won't be able to go against me. Ah. My secret desire is filling up just by thinking about it.

I see. I get it now. I understand a new thing about my desire. It's not always about someone having a boyfriend or husband. It's about if the girl loves another man. The effect is better if the man loves her back but I think it will also work even if the feeling is unrequited. That excitement of snatching someone who likes another man. Ah, I see now. I was interpreting it wrong all along. But why am I not feeling excitement for the girls who love me? Is it because I can't steal from myself? I don't know.

So for Andou, I'll start planning for her. For now, Maemura it is. They like each other so this will give me better excitement.

"Yes, your highness. Your wish is my command."

"That doesn't suit you at all Onoda."

"Why?"

"You don't fit the image. You're more like the jailer who tortures the prisoners."

What the hell is that imagery? Do I look like that? And here I am trying to maintain my status as Classmate A.

"So should I torture Sakuma then?"

"Idiot. That won't work. I need you to help me gather resolve."

Ah yes. The Maiden in Love trait is kicking in.

"Okay just tell me what to do?"

"First. Tell me what you think of me? Your honest opinion."

Honest opinion eh? Then let's be completely honest. Tell her the thing I desire most.

"Are you sure? You won't punch me tomorrow, will you?"

"What? Will you say something that will make me punch you?"

"I don't know. I'd like to have some insurance."

"Ah. You're too demanding for a servant Onoda. Okay. I'll give you a word that I won't punch you."

Ah. Yes. I'll be serving you down there too. And in turn, you'll serve me too. We'll serve each other without Sakuma knowing. Look at how despicable I am to someone who considers me as his friend. But I can't deny this excitement. This is it. What I truly need. Not that vague emotion called love.

"Then. What do I think about Maemura? I want to make you mine."

I told her the same words I told Shio, just the wording is a little different. They're not a couple yet so I can't say I want to steal her from Sakuma and that will probably raise her cautiousness against me.

I don't know but it seems to have an effect. Her fast response slowed down. Is she flustered? Embarrassed? Ah. I want to see her face right now.

"What the hell Onoda? Are you serious? You're not playing with me, are you?"

"You asked for an honest opinion, Your highness."

"Something like that, really? You're really not joking? Argh. What the hell Onoda?"

"Don't punch me okay."

Maemura, I'll work on you slowly. We're just starting.

"Argh. I won't. I already told you."

"So what's this about?"

"Ah. I told you. I need resolve to confess. But you, to suddenly say it like that. I got more confused."

"What? Don't be. That's just my honest opinion of you. That doesn't mean you need to be conscious of me."

"Now that you say it like that, then okay."

"So what's next? Will I be of more help?"

"I can't stop thinking about what you said. Give me time."

Ah. It's showing an effect. You can be this cute too Maemura.

"So you like Sakuma. Since when?"

"Keep this a secret okay."

"Cross my heart."

Do I have one? Ah yeah. That internal organ that keeps me alive.

"Since 6th grade."

Like I guessed. She's holding it in for long. That's why when someone pointed it out she woke up. Ah. Since 6th grade then does that mean she's still a virgin? Possible. No, it's a certainty at best.

"Wow. Really Maemura? 4 years. It's already been 4 years."

"I know. When you joke like that last Tuesday, I got really conscious of my feelings for him. It woke me up to the thought that I'm running out of time."

That's not an ordinary 'like' now. That feeling that was boiling for 4 years. Was it love? Is this the same as what Akane is feeling? I honestly don't know.

"I see, Your highness is a maiden in love. Waiting for your Prince Charming who's eternally sleeping on that bed. You now decided to give him your kiss to wake him up."

But Prince Charming can stay asleep for now. Me, the jailor will taste the Princess first.

"What the hell? Why does that sound so accurate? Are you a literary genius?"

"No Your Highness, just a jailor that is serving you."

"You're funny Onoda. Thank you. I think I received some resolve from you through that."

"I'm glad to be of help."

"What about you Onoda? Don't you like someone?"

If that like is equal to love then no.

"I just told you earlier."

"What? You're still on about that? It's not 'like' and you told me to not be conscious of you."

"But you asked. Not my fault."

"You're truly amusing and weird. I can now see why Rindou is so into you."

Weird. Yes. I'm weird again. I'm the weird guy.

"Huh? Why Rindou?"

"You don't know? She likes you."

Ah. I don't know. Why does she like me? Why do I keep having these questions?

"Really? I don't know. I'm helping her to gather the courage to talk to others."

"And that is why she likes you. If you saw Rindou back in middle school, you'll see how gloomy she was. But since day 2. She's starting to cast out that gloom."

"But I want you more than her."

I'll slowly imprint into her mind my desire to own her. About Rindou, I don't know. I'll just keep at what I'm always doing

"Idiot. Don't change the subject. Continue helping her."

"Of course. She, liking me, won't affect my decision to help her."

"You're an amusing, weird and good guy Onoda. I might like you too but sadly I like Sakuma more."

I'm not a good guy. I will never be that.

"It's enough that I want you Maemura. You can keep liking Sakuma, I don't mind."

Yes. I only want to steal you. Doesn't mean I want you to like me or you might end up like Yae. Haa. I can only wish good luck to Yae now. I'll treasure our memories of the duration that I stole her.

"Weirdo. Help me more, okay?? I need more resolve."

"Just tell me what I have to do, Your highness."

"Tomorrow. Can you go to school early?"

"How early?"

Here it is. Next step.

"6 am."

"Where?"

"In front of the Gymnasium."

"I'll be there."

"I'll tell you the details when we meet."

"Okay.

"Goodnight then, Mr. Jailor."

"Goodnight, Your highness."

And like that, our conversation ended. I don't know what will happen tomorrow but let's hope it's a good thing. Maemura is still innocent of worldly things, I might be able to teach her some knowledge.

I rested a bit more before I went to the kitchen to cook my dinner.

I was in the middle of eating it when my phone rang. And currently, only one number was set to ring in it. Kana's.

"Hello?"

"Ah. Ruki. Good evening."

"You called? What happened?"

"Ah no. I just wanted to hear your voice."

Eh? What is this? Kana? Don't tell me, you? No no. This doesn't mean she's starting to like me right? It won't evolve to what happened to Yae, right?

"Here. I'm talking to you now, Kana. Miss me?"

"Y-yes. I miss you."

"That's cute, Kana. I miss you too."

Let's pay her some lip service.

"Auu. Just hearing your voice is making me smile."

"I'm glad, Kana. So what happened earlier?"

"Ah yes. Kenji, he's suspicious about why I ended the call. I told him I'll let him borrow my mom's massager if he couldn't believe me."

Wow. She's sticking to that excuse. Does her mom really have that kind of massager? I find it amusing.

"So, did he eventually accept it?"

"Yes. He did. But he's so grumpy the whole day. That made him fail to concentrate on his piece. I scolded him during club hours, that made him calm down."

She really did have a way to put him on a leash. I underestimated you, Kana. You're more interesting than I thought. Now I'm itching to do you again.

"My Kana is amazing." 𝑛𝑜𝚟𝓔𝓁𝐮𝓈𝔟.𝑐𝑜𝓂

"Auu. Don't tease me. I."

"You what?"

"I-it's embarrassing, Ruki."

"Who am I, Kana? I accept everything from you."

Except your heart.

"T-then. I might get wet down there. Auu."

"You're too cute, Kana. You don't need to be embarrassed about that. Show it all to me."

"Auu. I."

"Again? You what, Kana?"

"I-i want you, Ruki. I'm already wet down there."

"Ah. I wish I was there. In your room. I'll give it to you anytime, Kana."

She's too erotic tonight. What the hell happened to you, Kana? You only lost your virginity to me last night and now you're asking me for it.

"T-tomorrow morning, Ruki. In the clubroom."

"What?"

"T-there will be no people there. W-we can."

"We can what? Tell me, Kana. What can we do inside the clubroom?"

Ah. Teasing her like this is making me hard. This excitement. What if that Kenji is trying to call her now? He'll only hear the busy dial tone. Most probably he'll get suspicious again. Ah. This is filling my desire up.

"W-we can have s-sex. Inside. I want you inside me again Ruki."

"You know, you're making me hard now Kana. Tomorrow then."

"Auu. Yes, I'm glad I can make you hard. I'll wait for you inside the clubroom."

"I'll be there. Goodnight, Kana."

"Y-yes. Goodnight, Ruki."

Ah. That fills up my desire for tonight. Kana's too erotic, I wonder if I can hold this in? I'm too hard right now. It's a waste to masturbate. I want to fill her up with my semen before classes start tomorrow.

I finished eating my dinner that was left lying there when Kana called. Though it's cold now, it's still satisfying. My desire was filled up by Maemura and Kana, I'm even hard down there. Ah.

I washed the dishes and took a bath before preparing for bed. I'll leave early tomorrow for Maemura so I won't be able to take a bath in the morning. Suddenly my morning was already packed. Maemura at the Gym then Kana at the clubroom. I'll happily fill up my desire again.

I thought my day was already ending when I heard someone knocking on the door again.

Ah, this girl. As expected, it's Akane. On her hands is a pair of pajamas and a pillow.

"What? Why are you here holding that?

I ask.

"Are you growing dumb? I'm sleeping in."

Akane says then she invites herself in. She even went directly upstairs. And from there I heard her voice.

"Don't come up yet. I'm changing into my pajamas."

What the hell?

I lock the door then shout below the stairs.

"What are you doing Akane?!"

"I just told you. I'm sleeping in. This is a trial run before we start living together next week!"

She shouts back.

This girl. Deciding everything on her own. I climb upstairs and open the door to my room.

There lies Akane, in her underwear. She's in the middle of changing into her pajamas.

"W-what? I told you not to come up yet, you pervert!"

She shouts as she throws her clothes to me.

"I seem to recall that this is my house. I can go wherever I want."

"Y-you pervert. Are you thinking of attacking me now?"

Akane blushes in shame. She has no choice but to continue changing in front of me.

"I admit your figure is too sexy but no I won't attack you."

"Huh? W-why? All those girls you brought here. Didn't you attack them?"

"Yes. But there's a difference, I brought them in. You invited yourself in."

"Idiot. I can't believe you. Argh!"

She's fuming in anger now.

"So, you'll sleep with me? I'm going to sleep now, I have to get up early tomorrow."

I said then I lay myself on my bed.

"Y-you. Why are you so composed? Aren't you aroused at my body?"

"I am. Who wouldn't? But Akane. I won't touch you. Aunt and Uncle will probably be angry at me if I did. And even if I do, you know my secret desire. I don't think I can get hard without it."

"B-but you're hard now."

She's staring at my hard-on.

"Ah. Right. It was because I just had my fill."

"Ah. This idiot. I don't care anymore. Move over. I'll go to sleep too."

Though this isn't as exciting as when I'm having the fill of my desire. This is amusing on its own. This Akane. She's truly serious at what she said earlier. Even trying it out tonight. Haa.

"I won't. This is my bed. You're the one sharing with me so lay on the remaining free spaces."

"You're bullying me Ruki. The truth is you want me to go home, right?"

"Yes. You can still change your mind."

"Argh. I told you I'll teach you how to love. I'll show my love for you now!"

"Then please do so."

Akane closes her eyes and jumps into my bed. She places her head on my shoulder and cuddles onto me like I'm a hug pillow.

"Aahh. This is Ruki's scent. I miss this. I miss this a lot. Goodnight. I love you. I love you. I love you. I won't give up."

A few seconds later, her soft snoring leaks out.

"Oii? Akane?"

What the hell? She's already asleep? Is this how you show me your love? I honestly don't get it.

Ah. I'm too tired. I guess I'll sleep too.

I look at Akane's sleeping face. This girl, she's pushing herself too much. But seeing her peacefully sleep like she's in the safest place on Earth, I can't help but recall the time when my desire hasn't manifested yet. We often sleep like this back then. Together in one bed. Cuddling each other.

I don't think I can understand love but seeing Akane this earnest. I guess I'll give her a chance. I won't be able to stop my desire though.

I stroke her hair and put her into my embrace. This girl is fighting for something uncertain.

"Goodnight Akane."

I kiss her forehead and let myself drift into sleep. Tomorrow will be a busy day.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 17: Reeling in the Fish that got Baited

What greeted me when I opened my eyes was Akane's face, staring intently at me.

"Y-you didn't do anything to me."

What? Were you hoping I'll lay my hands on a sleeping girl? On top of that, it's you who looks like you're feeling the safest with me.

"Is that a new way to say 'good morning'?"

"I can't believe you. You keep bringing girls here but now when it's my turn, you didn't do anything."

Err. Are we still on this topic? She really wants me to make a move on her? This girl.

"Kiss me then."

"I don't want to. It's now your turn to take the initiative."

Listen here, girl. I thought you'd show me your love? Why does it look like you just want to be spoiled by me?

"Is this how you show me your love? You want to be spoiled by me?"

Akane was surprised at my words and it looks like it woke her up. She then turned downcast. Her voice toned down.

"You bully. You know, Ruki. I love you even if you're like this. Maybe, just maybe, there's also something wrong with me but I really really love you. I can't deny this feeling. And yes, in fact, I want to be really spoiled by you. So much that I want you to only look at me. If I give up like Yaeko, I feel like you'll be alone for the rest of your life."

Ah. That last sentence of her sounds possible. No, that's what will really happen. Because I can't learn how to love, I won't be able to settle on a normal relationship. It will only be me fulfilling my desire until the end. Even after hearing all her words, I still can't feel something in me that speaks love.

"I know. Something's broken within me. Thank you for loving me. Though I'm sorry, even now, I still don't get that emotion."

"I don't need your thanks, idiot. I'm not asking for it. I've made my decision. I will never go back from it. I'm going to do my best. So you have no choice but to look forward to me doing my best to make you feel that emotion you don't get."

Akane drags her body upwards lining her face to mine.

"I'm going to kiss you, okay?"

I nod at her.

"I'll teach you until you can finally learn this emotion I'm currently feeling for you. And for the record, last night was my first kiss. Take responsibility Ruki."

Akane says before planting her lips on mine. Like last night. It's just a normal kiss but her arm that is embracing me is trembling.

Not just that. Her whole body is shaking. It's shaking too much that she seems like a very fragile thing. One touch and she might break into pieces.

Ah. I see now. I get it. Akane's putting everything she has on this kiss. Hoping it will reach me. Just how much have I put her to this suffering? Why is it that even at this moment, I can't understand that emotion she's conveying?

With Yae, I didn't try to understand what she's feeling and because of that, she was hurt. Not just her. Probably there's more from the girls I stole from their beloved.

I lift my hand to Akane's face, stroking it with my fingers gently. She's beautiful. Beautiful enough that she's really popular. Like a distant star that I have no means to embrace in my arms like this. That's the truth but I still can't feel my desire kicking in. It doesn't have any reaction.

I separate my lips from hers.

I stare at her eyes full of determination, resolve and that love she's talking about.

"I've decided, Akane. I'll give this a try. This thing where you will teach me how to feel that love."

Then my turn. This time I take the initiative to kiss her. It's not a normal kiss. I start sucking on her apple-red lips. Savouring every part of it. I turned it to a long kiss.

I still don't know why I did this but I felt that this is the right thing to do right now. At this very moment.

When I looked into her eyes, her tears that refused to come out last night immediately flooded and ran down from it.

"I'm glad Ruki. I'm really glad. My feelings. It reached you."

Is that it? Did it reach me? Maybe. I don't know. I only felt that I have to respond to her feelings when she threw it all onto that kiss. Am I lying to her now? I still don't know.

I used my finger to clean her tears that still showed no signs of stopping.

"I'll teach you. And I'll keep showing how much I love you."

I didn't say anything and just nodded at her. She then showed me a smile. Her most beautiful smile to date.

"What are you waiting for? You said you're leaving early."

"Well, I can't just leave you crying here. It'll stain my pillow."

Hearing that, she pouted.

And her tears stopped. That's good. She's more beautiful this way.

"Go. It's still dark outside. I'll go back to sleep. I'll let myself drown with your scent here. I've longed for this. To finally be this close to you again. "

Akane's emotions are overflowing that even I can see how it continues to flood this room of mine. But still, that emotion. It's colourless in my eyes.

Right. I have to prepare now or I will be late. Maemura will be waiting for me. Kana too.

"Do you want pancakes?"

"Yes. Make some for me. I'll eat later."

"Sure. I'll leave it on the table. Eat it okay. Don't forget."

"Yes, dad."

Haa. This girl. I can't clearly remember when we last got this close to each other. Is this what Yae meant? To treasure this girl. Will I feel regret when one day I can't see her again? I still don't know if I can understand that feeling and emotion called love.

"The reason for you leaving early. Is it a new target?"

"Yes."

"I see."

I can't stop this desire of mine. It will continue no matter what.

I leave the room to prepare the pancakes.

Leaving her share. I ate the rest along with a cup of coffee.

I washed my face and changed into my uniform. I didn't forget to bring my PE uniform. There is a PE class today.

Now that I think of it, a lot happened yesterday. No wonder I was that tired.

Starting the morning with Kana.

Akane confronting me.

Helping Kana settle on the train and telling her to appease Kenji's suspicion.

Andou confronting me on the way.

Dealing with Sakuma.

That time I had with Shio that ended abruptly.

Yae showing up before me.

Akane confronting me again. Deciding to live with me.

Throwing the bait to Maemura

Kana's night call.

And lastly, Akane again, inviting herself in to sleep with me.

Before going out. I check on Akane, she's back to sleep. The pillow she's resting on is still wet from her tears.

I made a note for her. Telling her to eat the pancakes and leave the key on the mailbox. She also has school today.

Good thing that the trains start their operations at 5 am. I got on easily and arrived at school before 6 am. The sun has just started to take a peek from the east.

I haven't gone to the Gymnasium since the entrance ceremony, it's located behind the 3 buildings one can see at the front. It is located in the middle of vast land, around it are various sports-related fields. Track and Field, Baseball, Soccer, Tennis and more. All athletic clubrooms are also located near their practice field. Only cultural clubs and other miscellaneous clubs are located at the Club Building

Even this early, there are already a few students walking by. Most of them are from an athletic club though. They're from serious competitive clubs who take the upcoming tournaments as a priority like the Baseball Club. They're already actively practising on their corresponding fields.

The school's Basketball Club isn't that competitive but still large enough that they only share the Gymnasium with Volleyball and Gymnastics Club.

Even from afar, I can already see Maemura's tall figure. Well, most specifically, her long slender legs and those juicy thighs.

Even while wearing jogging pants, the shape of her legs can be seen because of how fit it is for her.

"Onoda."

Maemura waves when she sees me. Looks like she's the first one among her club there. And her outfit consisted of a short-sleeves hoodie and jogging pants. Looks like she ran here from her house.

"You. Did you do your morning jog here?"

"Yes. I ask you to meet here so I just switched my running path to school."

"It's uphill on the way here though."

"Yeah, I had a hard time running but it's fine now, I already rested before you arrived."

I can see her hoodie still wet from her sweat. And her face still looks a bit haggard.

"Do you want a drink? I'll buy from the vending machine over there."

I say and points at the vending machine from a distance

"Your treat?"

"Looking at you, you probably didn't bring your wallet."

Maemura laughs at me.

"Yes, I don't. Thanks for the treat then."

"What do you want?"

"Lemonade."

"Okay, wait here. I'll be back."

I declared then ran to the nearest vending machine.

There's a lot of choices and it took me some time to find the lemonade she wanted.

"Here."

I handed the lemonade can to her. She took it and drank it immediately

"Thank you. If you didn't come I might've died from dehydration."

"Idiot. There's a water faucet there. You won't die."

"I won't drink that. I was planning to haunt you at night if I died from dehydration because you didn't arrive on time."

What the hell is this girl saying? Well, she seems fine now. I wonder what she will ask that she had me come here this early.

"Don't worry, you won't die easily from dehydration. You'll just feel weak at best. I can then save you and make you mine in the process."

"What the hell Onoda? You're at it again. And hearing it with your voice…"

"What? Is there something wrong with what I said?"

Maemura blushes.

"Y-you. Ah, forget it. Let's go inside, you'll help me right?"

"Isn't that why I am here? To help Your highness."

And then, she blushes even harder. I can see her red ears redden.

"D-don't call me that with your voice. It's weird."

I close the distance between us and whisper into her ear.

"I didn't know you could be this cute Maemura."

She trembles and pushes me on reflex.

"Idiot Onoda. I didn't call you here to tease me. Get a grip!"

I laugh at her and step back.

"Sorry. I just can't resist when you blush like that."

"Wow. You can laugh? I thought you're only all smiles."

"Is that how I look from your eyes?"

I don't know. I only strive to be the Classmate A. It's all about how not to stand out too much.

"Yes. You always have this composed look on you. That even at times you were getting laughed at, you never falter and just smile at it like it's nothing."

Ah. But I am just being normal?

"Do I look weird to you?"

"Well, you are already weird. You can't get weirder right?"

Ah, I give up. I'll just continue how I usually act. That's how I always am. Even at middle school.

I followed her inside the gym. There are no students yet, only us two.

"This place looks different when it's deserted like this."

"I feel you. And this silence where we can hear our own breath. It's calming. Only at this time will this place be like this. Not counting the night of course."

"So, how may I be of service to you, Your Highness?"

"Ah. I give up retorting to you Onoda. Just wait for a bit, I'll go change."

The Basketball Clubroom is located within the gym. Maemura will probably change to her practice uniform in their club's locker room. I just wonder why she brought me here. To help her practice? How will she gather resolve by playing basketball?

I had the urge to follow her and take a peek but that's reaching too high. I might spoil my future chances with her if I act that unscrupulous. A simple teasing is enough for now and if I get some chance to close in on her then I'll work around it so she won't see it in a wrong way.

It didn't take long before Maemura came out while pushing a cart full of basketballs. She's now wearing her practice uniform, a sleeveless shirt and sports pants that only reach to half her thighs. This tall girl really has this sort of charm that you won't be able to resist yourself from looking at her long smooth legs. It's even filling me with excitement to imagine me caressing that. Something that would have been given to Sakuma had they succeed at becoming a couple.

I want to make that mine. Not just that, I want to make her mine. Ah. I'm really hopeless. A slave to my secret desire.

"What are you looking at? First time seeing someone like me?"

Maemura asks.

"Just admiring a beauty. I'm full now. Thanks for the meal."

"You and your sweet words. If I don't know you I might think you're trying to steal me from Sakuma."

"But I am?"

"Stop the jokes idiot. Come fetch balls for me."

For now, she thought I'm just joking at stealing her. The imprint in her mind is still not complete.

"What will you do?"

"Ah. You see I thought of gathering my resolve like this. If I basket all 10 balls it means I have a great chance at confessing. Every missed ball will lower my chance."

Huh? What is this? What's going on in her mind? How could one resolve herself if she's relying on her skills at basketball and luck?

"Will this be effective?"

I ask. I'm really not sure if this will give her enough resolve. At the very least I want to help them succeed at becoming a couple. That way the excitement I will feel at stealing her will be the highest.

"I don't know. I've already thought a lot of things, even the resolve I've received from you last night was considered. But I still don't feel it enough. Am I hopeless?"

Ah, this girl. She's too afraid to fail. She's harbouring her feelings for him for 4 years. If she fails then in her mind, it will be a great shock to her.

I see. I have to ease her mind here.

"What if I told you that.."

"What? Don't cut it off in the middle."

"Do you really want to hear?"

"You got me curious, don't stop now."

"Keep this a secret."

"Eh? What's that about?"

Yeah. I'll tell her that Sakuma likes her. They have a mutual affection for each other.

"Just tell me if you will keep this a secret or not."

"Okay. I promise. I'll keep what you will say a secret."

I look at her eyes. Her eyes are really filled with uncertainty. She's really a hopelessly maiden in love.

"Sakuma. He told me he likes you."

Her eyes widened when my words reached her ears.

"Eh? What did you just say?"

"He likes you too. You're not the only one that got conscious at the other party. Him too."

"W-what the hell? Onoda. I'll punch you if you're joking with me."

"You promised not to punch me."

"Is it really true? Seriously?"

She asks once again. The uncertainty on her eyes is turning to relief.

"I've always thought he hated my guts."

Isn't that because of your foul mouth?

Ah. It's bad if I blurt that out.

"Well, congrats to the two of you. You have a mutual affection. I guess I'm not needed now."

I act like I'm turning towards the door.

"Hey wait Onoda. Where are you going?"

Good. She stopped me. That had me worried.

"What? I just told you, if you both like each other won't it be a happy ending if you confess to him now? You don't need to gather resolve anymore. Thus there's no point having me here now."

"B-but."

"What?"

"I'm still afraid. Help me here Onoda. I can only turn to you."

"Ah. You're hopeless. You know I want you too Maemura. I'm not joking about that."

"Eh? Y-you're right. Sorry."

"Huh? Why are you saying sorry?"

"Well, you, you have to give up on me now, right?"

"I want you doesn't mean I want to date you. I'll concede you to Sakuma. He's my friend." 𝐍𝑶𝒱𝖾𝓵𝓤𝓈𝔟.𝗰𝗈𝚖

Ah. Using the friend card here. I'm a truly great friend. I'm thinking of inserting myself into their relationship now. I'll make Maemura mine.

"Y-you. You're really serious."

"Alright. I'll help you, Your highness. I just have one request. After that, you can forget everything I said."

Will I let her forget? Of course not. I'll make her mine. This hopelessly maiden in love.

"What is it? If I can, then I will."

"Let me kiss you."

Chapter 18: Secret Connections

"W-wait, why do we have to do it in here?"

Maemura asks.

We are currently inside their locker room. This was where she changed earlier.

"It will be bad if someone saw us there. Someone might just open that door."

"B-but it's only a kiss. It won't take long, right?"

Well, if it's a normal kiss then yes. But that's not enough for me. If I have to guess, there's a chance that this will be her first kiss. I'll let her savour her first kiss. Enough that she won't be able to forget it. And along with it, imprint in her memory who gave her that experience.

"This is my only chance. I want it to be memorable for both of us."

"I-idiot Ruki. You're taking advantage of me."

Currently, she's leaning her back against her own locker. Hers is located deep inside this room so even if someone comes in, she won't see us immediately.

Maemura is taller than me thus I'm currently tiptoeing just to have our eyes line up. We're close enough now to smell each other's breath, a simple push from me and our lips will touch. Close enough that our bodies can feel the warmth of the other, a simple push from me and I can feel the softness of her chest as well as the sound of her heartbeat.

"If you say no. I'll stop."

"H-how could I? When you looked that earnest when you asked me. Plus you helped me."

"Then it's fine, right? Even if it's just your gratitude, it doesn't matter as long as I can do this with you."

"W-what do you even see in me? That's what I don't understand the most."

Maemura's eyes which were averting my gaze just now turned back to me. She's staring at me. Maybe searching for an answer.

"It's hard to put it in words."

"Then--"

I cut off what she will say by decisively taking her lips. Pushing my face closer, making sure she can't dodge nor escape it. It's just a normal kiss, putting my lips on top of hers, pressing it a bit.

Her eyes widened, surprised at what I did. Expressing that she's not prepared. Her lips were taken by me in a way that she couldn't dodge.

However, I won't stop. I'll let her understand that this is the answer to her question.

Her arms that were about to struggle and push me away were grabbed by my arms. Pushing it against her side.

Her only free limbs are her feet. One knee or kick can defeat me but it didn't move. Or rather, she decided not to.

Giving up her struggle, she closes her eyes.

When I saw that, I separated my lips from hers.

"I-is it over?"

"Look at me Maemura. How will it be memorable if you just close your eyes like you're running away from it? It would've been better if you say no."

"I-idiot. That was my first kiss. How would I know how to respond? My body and mind froze."

"Then, one more? Let's redo our first kiss."

"Eh? It's over now right?"

"I don't recall saying only one kiss."

"Ah! You're really taking advantage of me."

Slowly, I'll slowly make you mine Maemura. My desire was being filled up again.

"I can't deny that. This is my only chance after all. And I'm conveying my answer to your question through this kiss."

She thought for a bit before answering.

"T-then okay, one more."

"It won't be a normal kiss this time."

"What do you mean?"

"Stick out your tongue Maemura."

"Eh? Why?"

"Please?"

"Ugh. You're too forceful right now Onoda."

"I know."

"And I feel something hard and hot."

"If you look down, you'll see."

"Pervert."

"I'm like this because of you."

Because I'm filling up my desire, it became that hard. You just discovered your mutual affection to each other and you felt relieved that you now have that resolve to confess to him. It will certainly go well.

But I won't let it end that beautifully. I'll have me imprinted on your mind that you'll hesitate. I'll act like I'm still pushing you together while stealing your everything bit by bit. Ah. Now that I think of it. This sensation is much better than my forceful stealing before. Using blackmails and such. That did the trick back then but not fulfilling enough for my desire.

"I give up. Let's redo that kiss. Let's do it properly."

"Are you sure?"

She didn't answer.

Instead, Maemura leans her face towards me. She chased the lips that kissed her. Taking the initiative, her arms that were pinned by me came loose and circled behind my head. Pulling me closer to her.

I feel her soft body against mine, and her clumsy lips doing its work, kissing me aggressively. This is the real her. Aggressive, not the timid girl earlier who accepted that kiss. She would lash out as a way to protect herself. Just counting the insults she'd thrown, no one would think she's timid. She's a strong girl in a way.

Ah. I can't just let myself lose to her here, this is my field. She's an inexperienced girl in this department.

I met her aggressive kiss with the same intensity. Sucking and pecking at her lips. Our lips are now glistening with our saliva mixing together. My arms that had their prisoner escaped circled around her, feeling the sensation of her back and down to her not-so-perky butt. She didn't resist my hand and just let it rest there. 𝒏𝑂𝒱𝑬𝓁𝗎𝐬𝒷.𝗰𝒐𝓂

Then my tongue that's behaving just earlier, invaded her mouth, entwining itself to hers. It then pulls her tongue inside my own mouth and sucks at it forcefully. The sounds of slurping started to fill this empty locker room. I can taste from her tongue the lemonade she drank earlier. It made this kiss of ours even more memorable. Every time she drinks lemonade, she will surely remember.

I don't know how long it was but when we separated, a thin line of saliva appeared before us, connected from each other's mouth.

We stare at each other in silence. I don't know what she's thinking right now and likewise, she doesn't know what's on my mind. Even for an inexperienced girl, she performed impressively.

"H-how was it?"

Maemura asks in between her gasps for breath.

"Delicious. If you didn't tell me I took your first kiss, I will think you're an expert at kisses."

"Ah! I just copied from movies."

"Oh. You're studying for Sakuma?"

When I mentioned his name she blushed and nodded.

Ah. This maiden in love. Even with that intense kiss, it didn't even shake her feelings for him. I really wonder why that emotion can be strong and weak at times. I don't understand.

"I like Sakuma. I have liked him since 6th grade."

"I know. You told me last night"

"Onoda. Tell me honestly. You really want to steal me from Sakuma, right?"

"Yes, I want to make you mine."

"I can't stop liking Sakuma."

We're going in circles but I now see the road. The path that I'm looking for. We're close.

"I don't mind. I already said I'm conceding you to him."

"But you won't stop wanting me right? You never said you like me. Not even once."

"I knew you're this smart. You're a maiden in love, devotedly liking Sakuma since your 6th grade. I can't compete against that. But even still, I want you. I only want you. This kind of secret between us, I want this."

Maemura didn't answer. She just kept on staring at me. As to what she's really thinking, only she knows.

"It's time for me to leave then."

I release my hand from her butt and step away from her. Her arms that were resting on my shoulders came loose as well.

"Onoda. This secret. I want this too."

She finally finished organizing her thoughts and that was the answer she arrived at. I don't know why she chose that answer unless she herself explained it to me. But her love for Sakuma. It never wavered. It's still there inside her burning brightly. But that's fine. That's what my desire want.

I nod at her and smile. I'm sure she will understand. That starting at this moment, we now have this secret connection between us.

"See you later Maemura."

I bid my goodbye to her. We'll still see each other in class later anyway.

"Yes. See you."

I saw her unconsciously tracing her lips before I left the room. Yeah, that kiss is now that memorable, not just for her, for me too.

Ah. I'm hard. My desire got filled up again. Waking up early paid off. I finally got an initial hold on Maemura, but in turn, she finally knew how Sakuma feels for her. As to what changes that will bring, maybe I can see that later in class.

I left the gym and started my journey to my next appointment. The Literature Clubroom. I look at the time on my phone. 6:45am. It's still early. I wonder if Kana arrived already. Well, I can just wait inside for her. I didn't think things would go that well with Maemura.

The Club Building at this time is still deserted. Students often come to school around 7 am. Only those at the athletic clubs or those who have plans will go to school early.

I tried looking for hidden places I can use back on day 1 but because of my discovery of Kana, my search stopped at just the School Building. I wonder. There's probably a lot of empty rooms here. Rooms from clubs who were shut down due to violations and shortage of members. I have to find the time to look for it again but for now, Kana is my priority.

Maemura made me hard back there but because I haven't conquered her yet, I held back. I'll vent out all of these desires I accumulated in Kana today.

When I arrived in front of the clubroom, I heard two voices inside. Both familiar.

One is Kana and another person. Looks like I'm not getting my fill again eh? Or I still can. Let's see.

"Huh? Onoda? Why are you here?"

Otsuka-senpai, this curious girl suddenly opened the door and found me standing there.

Because of her curious personality, her mouth speaks faster than her mind.

"Oh? Is this? Kana-senpai and you?"

She alternated her gaze between me and Kana.

"Really? Wait. Are you here for Kana-senpai?"

"Or are you maybe here for me?"

"Which is it? I'm curious."

"Ah. You didn't come yesterday. I was waiting for you. That piece of yours was hilarious."

Otsuka-senpai then giggles as she taps my back.

This girl. She's even more talkative now than the first time I saw her. She's like that anime character whose eyes sparkle intensely at everything she's curious about. Ah, I get it. She's like this now because Ishida-senpai is not here to tell her to put a break at her excessive curiosity.

"Ah, senpai. Which question should I answer first?"

Otsuka-senpai burst into laughter.

"You're really hilarious Onoda. Come in first. Don't mind my questions. You know how I am. I don't want you to quit."

But senpai, I'm not a member yet.

Ah. Let's not tell her that. It's hard to keep up with her curiosity.

"G-good morning Ruki-kun."

Kana who was watching at the side finally speaks up when the door closes. She's fidgeting there. Is she feeling it too? Her voice last night was too erotic.

"Ah. Yes. Good morning Kana-senpai and Otsuka-senpai too."

"Eh? What's that priority? You're favouring Kana-senpai more than me."

Huh? What is she on about? You didn't greet me and you want me to greet you first before my Kana?

"But senpai. Kana-senpai greeted me first and she's a senior."

"Ah. I see, I see. Anyway. Why are you here again?"

Her changing of the topic is really fast. It's hard to keep up. Where is Ishida-senpai when we need her? Ah. I don't want to see her yet. She's probably still angry at my written piece.

"Karen, he's here to hear about our reactions about the piece he wrote."

Oh. Kana. I just noticed now. She's amazing at making excuses. From her excuse on how to leave the room, to the excuse on where she will stay the night and her excuse about that massager. And now this. Every excuse she makes is effective enough that there's little doubt about it. I'm learning more about her than I initially thought. But those faces she makes when having sex is still the best. I wanna see it again.

"Really? This early? If you would ask me, I'll be thinking he's meeting you here secretly Kana-senpai."

Ah, that did not convince her and her deduction is spot on. Why is she here anyway? I heard Kana saying there should be no one here at this hour.

"Err. I'm afraid to meet any of you Otsuka-senpai. You see, I heard Ishida-senpai's shout that day."

"Yes, that's why he asked me when will be the best time to come without meeting you."

Otsuka-senpai is back at thinking. She's gauging the authenticity of our excuse.

"That sounds plausible but there's also a possibility you're teaming up to fool me. Am I right?"

Ah damn. It's hard to deal with this curious girl. How can she be this sharp?

"Uhm, Karen. Why will you think we're deceiving you? I don't know Ruki-kun that well. Like you, my first interaction with him was last Wednesday."

"Hmm. I just felt like there's a secret connection between the two of you."

She then looks at us as if searching for the connection she's talking about.

Eh? Is this like how Andou saw through me yesterday? I want to tease this girl to make her flustered but it's risky to show her how close I am to Kana. But if it can make her lose composure. Then. Should I?

Let's see. What should I do in this situation?

"I guess we wouldn't be able to fool Otsuka-senpai, Kana."

I said.

After that, I pull Kana into my arms and kiss her lips right in front of Otsuka-senpai. Not just a normal kiss but a passionate one that can leave her speechless.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 19: A Show for the Curious Girl *

"Auu. Ruki. Karen is watching."

Kana mutters in between our kisses.

"Don't mind senpai. I miss my Kana."

I pull her closer to me and deepen my kiss. Kana is responding to me. Her face now is even brighter red than normal. Is she conscious that someone's watching?

"Y-you! What are you two doing?!"

Otsuka-senpai who was surprised at what I did only woke up now. She was speechless earlier that she can't even utter a word.

"Senpai, we're just satiating your curiosity. Any excuse we say will just get shot down by you anyway. So we better show you the truth."

I release my lips from Kana for a bit to answer her.

My hand now starts moving around her body. I grab her breasts and start massaging it. I'm too horny to care about Otsuka-senpai now, and so is Kana. In fact, she's even more excited now that there's someone watching. Is she awakening to something different?

"Your hands, I feel your hands on my body again. Ahhn"

"Look senpai. This is the truth you're looking for."

I take a glance at Otsuka-senpai, she's already slumped on the floor but her eyes are still intently watching us.

"Why are you doing this Kana-senpai? Aren't you Goto-senpai's girl?"

"Yes I am but my body is Ruki's. Only his."

Kana answers her. Her hands keep on clinging on my neck, she's pulling at it as if asking for me not to stop at kissing her. She took out her tongue, asking me to suck on it.

Ah. My Kana is now this erotic.

"Huh? I can't understand. You're not making any sense."

"Just keep watching senpai. You'll understand what she meant. We'll show you a good show. You're curious right now, right?"

Yes. How will she not be curious? If it's a normal girl like Ishida-senpai or that bookworm 1st year, they would have already hit us or run out of this room. But Otsuka-senpai, being a Curious type, wanted to ask a lot of questions as to how and why we're doing this.

"Y-you. Aren't you scared that I will tell on you?"

"I am. I am scared. So I ask you senpai. Keep this a secret, will you? And please can you lock the door?"

I'll satisfy your curiosities. We'll be showing you a lot.

"R-ruki. I can't wait. Focus on me."

Kana is now drowning in lust. She keeps on kissing me even when I was talking just now. Where is the Cute and Shy type now? Why are you breaking your character? Is it because of me? Well, yes. I'm the reason as to why she's like this now. I made her a woman.

Otsuka-senpai heard what I said. I don't know what got into her but she did stand up and walk to the door. But her eyes. Her eyes that were overflowing with curiosity are still fixated on us.

She puts her hand on the knob and presses the lock button.

"S-show me more. I want to see. I want to see more"

"Eh Karen?"

Kana is also confused that Otsuka-senpai did what I said and asked to see more.

"Come here then senpai. Kana will show you something interesting."

I look at Kana and push her down to her knees.

"Take it out, Kana."

She first looks at Otsuka-senpai then at me.

Her hands went to my belt. Undone it and continue on to the next step.

"K-kana-senpai."

Otsuka-senpai mutters, still in disbelief and wonder. This girl that's full of curiosities is staring and watching everything.

Kana then pulls down my zipper and pulls out the already erect cock from inside. It almost hit her face had she not moved her head away.

"Eh?"

I heard an exclamation of surprise from Otsuka-senpai at the side but I am too focused on Kana that is currently working hard.

Kana holds my cock in front of her with one of her hands and starts stroking it. The other hand is cupping the head, caressing it gently. She now knew where my sensitive spots are

I can't help but let out a moan from what Kana is doing.

"T-that big. Oi. Onoda. What are you two doing?"

"I said just watch senpai. You can get closer if you want."

"Am I doing this right Ruki?"

Kana looks up at me asking for praise.

"Yes, you're doing great Kana. You can use your mouth now."

"Y-yes."

Kana starts licking the head with her cute tongue, she runs it all around, licking every nook and cranny of the head. In the end, she focused on licking the tip where the precum already started gushing out. Licking it little by little, her cute tongue became full of my precum before she took it back into her mouth and gulped it in. She then showed me her now clean tongue

The stimulation brought by that view made my cock twitch. This girl is already skilled. It's making my excitement fill up further. 𝔫𝒪𝐯𝞮𝓁𝑢𝑠𝔟.𝓒𝑶𝕞

"T-that's dirty. Why are you using your mouth?"

This curious girl just won't stop asking. But she can't help but gulp when she saw how Kana was doing it.

"Ignore her Kana. Focus on me."

Kana looked up at me and nodded.

This time she opens her cute mouth wide and like the first time, she took in half of my cock inside it. She remembered what I taught her making sure it won't grind at her teeth.

Without any instructions given by me, Kana skillfully used her tongue, licking my cock inside her and finally, her head started moving. She bobbed her head slowly at first according to her memory of her first blowjob. But now, along with the use of her tongue, the sensation feels much better.

Her sucking and slurping sounds started to fill the clubroom, the atmosphere is now too hot that I started to sweat.

I moved my hands and held Kana's head. I started stroking her head and fixing her hair that was getting in the way of her blowjob. Her head starts moving faster and faster giving me immeasurable pleasure.

"Aahh Kana. You're so good at this now."

When I felt my cum building up, I pulled my cock out from her mouth. I want to cum inside her.

Picking her up from the floor, I once again put her on the table.

"Otsuka-senpai. Are you still watching?"

I flipped Kana's skirt up revealing her white panties that were already drenched since earlier.

I use my hand to caress her pussy from above the cloth of her panties, which made it reveal it's real shape behind it, her slit and her erect clitoris is poking out.

"T-that place."

I heard Otsuka-senpai's voice behind us. I don't have the time to look at her expression now. I know that she too is becoming aroused at the situation. She never once tried to stop us and just kept on asking questions we don't answer.

"My turn to eat you out, Kana."

I slowly take off her panties. When I'm about to go down there, Kana holds my arm.

"N-no. Put it in now Ruki. I want you."

"Alright."

Answering to her wish, I raised both of her legs and separated it, revealing her love nectar-drenched pussy.

I aim the tip of my cock on her entrance and start rubbing it on her.

When the head was fully coated by her juices, I aimed it again to her entrance.

"I'm putting it in. Watch carefully Otsuka-senpai."

"Ahh. Focus on me Ruki. Give it to me now."

Kana used one of her arms to support her body on the table and the other circled at the back of my head clutching onto my hair.

Without further ado, I thrust my hips in one stroke.

My cock that was waiting at the entrance plunged to the deepest part of her.

"Ahhn! Ruki's cock! Ahh! It's inside me again! I missed this... Ahh...This big thing inside me!"

Kana's moan immediately rang loud.

"I-it went in. Inside Kana-senpai. T-that big thing"

Otsuka-senpai's voice rang out again from somewhere. My focus is all on Kana now that I didn't try to look where she is.

I can feel Kana's insides tighten on my cock, trying to squeeze my cum out. After all the sex we had. Her insides are now starting to take in the shape of my cock.

I take in her totally erotic figure in my eyes, the luscious cherry-coloured lips that were still drenched by her saliva that leaked out when she blows me and her beautiful face that screams out all her lust.

I didn't wait for long before I started moving my hips, the cock that was deep inside her started grinding her insides, turning it inside out.

"My Kana is so beautiful. I can't get enough of you. When you called last night I had this urge to masturbate right there while hearing your voice but I resisted because I want you to feel the pleasure with me."

I said while I started increasing the pace of my thrust. Her drenched pussy that was spread open by my cock started to leak more juices that it started to stain the table she was sitting on.

"Aahhn! So good.. aah. Me too... when I heard your voice… I start to recall the night we shared... Aahh!"

Kana's moans continue to leak out. We now forget the existence of the spectator at the side. Both immersed with our lust to each other.

"Like that night. I'll pour more semen into you."

Kana's legs that were resting on my arms started to circle around me, pulling my body closer to her.

It made my already deep thrusting go even deeper that the tip of my cock starts pecking on the entrance of her uterus.

"Yes… Aahh.. pour it all to me… Ruki... Aaahh. This body is yours to use."

No one would think that Kana can be this lewd while having sex, it's in stark contrast to how shy she is in public.

The pace at which I'm fucking her continued to rise up, the sounds of meat hitting meat along with her moans now filled the room. I can feel her insides clamping harder, a sign of her impending climax.

"Aahh. I'm cumming. Ruki. Kiss me... aahh!"

She pulled my face to hers taking the initiative to gobble up my mouth and tongue.

The stimulation she gives made me more motivated at fucking the lights out of her. My hips started thrusting faster and faster that the table she was on started croaking by the intense force of our fucking.

I felt the cum that was waiting since earlier build-up. It's now like a dam that was about to burst out.

"Kana. I'm cumming. I'm cumming inside you."

I increased the pace further which she responded by clamping her legs tighter. She wanted it deep inside her.

As a final stroke, I pushed the cock deep inside her and spread the semen out at the same time I felt her pussy contracted quickly indicating her climax, her insides tightens incredibly that it's choking my cock out, squeezing every drop of my semen.

"Aahh. Haaa. Haaa… I feel you, I feel your semen spreading inside me."

Kana said while she's gasping for breath.

"Yes. It felt good Kana."

"Y-you, inside her. She'll get pregnant."

I pull my cock out from Kana, the mix of my cum and her love nectar flows out from her hole immediately.

I tried turning to where Otsuka-senpai is but I was pulled once again to Kana's kiss. We had another passionate kiss before she calms down.

"Look, Karen, Ruki filled me up. It's fine today, I brought contraceptives so I won't get pregnant."

Kana said, she's holding her skirt up as she walked in front of Otsuka-senpai, my semen started leaking out to her thighs. I gave her more of the contraceptives she drank at my house as a preparation for occasions such as this.

I followed behind her and hugged her from the back. I started kissing all around her neck. I didn't have the time to play with her breast earlier so I'll do it this time. I inserted both of my hands in her uniform pulling it up and revealing her bra. I also pulled it up revealing her naked breast with both the nipples standing erect. I cupped both of it and started massaging. All of this while Otsuka-senpai is watching from the front.

"What now senpai? You'll keep this a secret right?"

She's mindful of the club. If she tells anyone what happened, Kenji will quit and so will Kana. That will lead to the club having insufficient members to maintain for this school year.

"I…"

That's the only word that Otsuka-senpai managed to do. She must be thinking of the possible consequences that will happen.

"Auuu Ruki. You only remembered to play with them now."

"Sorry, my Kana is too erotic that I got too focused at fucking you."

This sex while someone was watching is exciting on its own. I felt my secret desire satisfied. Kenji has no idea of the happenings here. And later, he will use that table we just used to finish his piece.

I trapped this curious girl into this. I knew her type was the only one who will stay if they're suddenly exposed to extreme conditions like this.

I bet she even felt it herself. Her panties must be drenched.

"Ruki. Let's show it again to her. At this distance."

Kana? Did you awaken to this fetish? What the hell? I didn't know.

"Kana. You like it when someone's watching?"

"I don't know but I want to show it to Karen. She's always curious about a lot of things. I want her to learn more."

"Kana-senpai? No. Stop. I can't take it anymore. My head is about to burst."

"Then senpai, you'll keep our secret?"

"I will. I will not tell it to anyone."

"Good. Let's show it to her one more time Kana."

"Yes. Watch carefully, Karen."

"I said stop!"

Otsuka-senpai shouts in panic.

"You said stop but your eyes say 'Go'."

"That's how she is Ruki. She won't take her eyes off us."

Kana then pulled a chair and put it in front of Otsuka-senpai.

"Sit here Ruki. This time I'll be on top."

Kana is becoming bold. Just by listening to her voice now, it's different from how she is just earlier. It's mature and erotic.

I followed her and sat on the chair. My cock is still standing up. One shot of semen can't calm it down.

"Look, Karen. This will enter me again."

Kana said as she stroked my cock again, stimulating it. She then positions herself in front of the chair. I can see her sexy round butt and the trace of semen still leaking out at her thighs.

Still holding my cock, Kana aimed it at her semen-drenched pussy. I use my hands to support her by holding her hips, positioning her above my cock.

Otsuka-senpai is watching intently, especially at the point where my cock will enter her.

"I'm putting this in."

Kana turned her head to me asking for permission. I gave her another passionate kiss as an answer.

Granted permission, she then lowered her hips. Plunging my cock inside her again.

"Aahh! Ruki's cock. So good!"

Kana's moans continue to leak out as my cock slowly gets eaten by her pussy.

"A-again. It went in again."

Otsuka-senpai mutters.

When my cock reached deep inside her, Kana immediately started moving. Shaking her hips, circling her butt, she kept on searching for her sweet spots. And whenever she did, she'd start pounding me from that angle. I let her do what she wants, showing everything to Otsuka-senpai.

This time, I'm on a support role, massaging her breast, pinching her nipples. I slip my head from below her underarm so I can reach her nipples and I start sucking on it while she keeps on humping from above, my cock that was inside her keeps receiving intense pleasure.

It didn't take long before the room got filled with all the lewd sounds we made. And the sound of the chair creaking gets louder and louder as I start responding to Kana's moves.

"Aahh! This position is good too. Aahhn!"

We got the rhythm together. I'm now hugging her tight clutching both of her breasts, thrusting my hips from below.

Kana's pussy is showing signs of climaxing again squeezing me tight. Not long after I too felt the semen about to burst again.

"Karen. Look. I'm cumming again. Aahh!"

"Kana. I'm cumming too. Take it all inside your womb."

"Yes.. aaahh.. Give it all to me!"

Timing my last thrust when she cum. The clamping of her insides stimulated my cock and burst out at the same time.

"S-second time. You're crazy. You're both crazy!"

Amidst that shout of Otsuka-senpai is the sounds of our exhausted breathing. Kana's body is now leaning against me. She exhausted herself humping and pounding her butt. I embrace her small body tighter and give her a kiss once more.

This girl is turning to something amazing.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 20: A Trip to the Infirmary

We cleaned up the mess we made inside the clubroom before we went out together. Or rather before the two girls went out. I stayed inside for a bit.

Just to be safe, I should not be seen together with them.

I let Kana talk it out with Otsuka-senpai to keep our secret. They've known each other for a year now and Kana, being the best advisor in the club, she managed to find words to convince Otsuka-senpai. Though not entirely.

Now I'm convinced that Kana has this ability to come up with believable excuses out of the blue. It will work on people mostly except Otsuka-senpai's type or someone like Andou that has exceptional observation skill. The former will always find a hole while the latter could see through it in no time.

I had the thought to use some blackmailing to keep her mouth shut but Kana told me to let her handle Otsuka-senpai. Kana assured me that Otsuka-senpai would never leak what she had seen.

I accepted but secretly I made some insurance in case Kana failed. It's always better to have these back-up plans. I took a picture of the dazed Otsuka-senpai and included in the picture was my erect cock. The angle of the picture made it look like I was directly in front of her. Anyone who will see that will immediately recognize it as Otsuka-senpai staring at my cock lustfully.

Now that I think about it, I still don't know enough about her except that curious personality of hers. Whether she will be my target or not, I still can't say. Does she like someone? Or is she even dating someone? I have not the time to ask her and clearly, I'm not that interested. I don't know why but in my current situation, I only smell trouble if I go after her this early. Her type is somewhat uncontrollable if you didn't watch over her. I impulsively decided to show her my relation with Kana because of her stubborn curiosity, any excuses we might make earlier will always have some hole she can nitpick.

I have this premonition that sometime soon, Otsuka-senpai herself will approach me and of course, it's to satisfy her curiosity. I'll decide on what to do with her when that time comes.

It's almost 7:30am when I arrive in our classroom. Only half of the class have currently arrived. Maemura is probably still at the gym for their practice. Sakuma, I don't know about him, the soccer field was quiet when I passed by earlier. Only Rindou among my 3 neighbours is present at her seat and like always, she has a book on her that is occupying her attention.

She perks up when she feels my presence beside her. Maemura said this girl likes me and I don't really know why she does.

"G-good morning. You're early today."

Rindou greets me.

"Good morning. I had a great sleep."

Yes. I had my fill on my desire yesterday and maybe because I felt comfortable with Akane there. That girl better eats what I left for her. I made those pancakes according to what she likes, well, I don't know if her taste already changed, my memory with her stopped in our 5th grade before this secret desire manifested.

"T-that's great. Later. I'll guide you to the club."

Ah. Right. I told her I will also try her club today. Well, there's that event we just had at the Literature Club so it's better for me not to show my face in front of Otsuka-senpai for now.

Plus I still can't decide which club I will join. It's better for me to take these trials. There will be a possibility to find a new target among the members of those clubs.

"Thank you Rindou. Uh, what are you reading today?"

Time for her conversation practice. She's getting better. Taking the initiative now. I'll have her talk to Maemura or Sakuma next time.

"Ah. This. A book recommended by a senior at the club."

Rindou answers. She raises the book to show me its front cover. 'The Lone Cub.'

"What is it about?"

Yes. Just like this, first, talk about what interests her. It will make her more open if it's about something she really likes.

"A-ah yes. It's about a lion cub that was abandoned by his pride because of his disability. He then went on his own to try to survive the harsh grasslands where every animal took him as a prey."

See? She's talking about it with the shiny sparkle on her eyes. Rindou is surely a cute girl but because of her personality, she turned this kind of gloomy that her hair became a bit unkempt. It's great that she's having some progress now.

"That sounds interesting. I'm not that fond of books but I'll surely give it a read if I have time."

"Y-yes. If you want I can recommend other books to you too."

"Thank you. I'll be sure to check them out."

"Ah. No. I should be the one thanking you Onoda."

"Why? I didn't do anything."

"Y-you did. At least for me."

Rindou mutters her last words in a silent voice.

At this time Maemura appeared from the door. She's already in her uniform. Her hair is still a bit wet. She probably took a shower in their clubroom. Every athletic club has their own shower room to wash away their sweat.

Our eyes locked and she immediately averted her gaze as she made her way through to her seat. That's cute. I can't help but smile at her reaction. She's probably remembering what happened earlier.

"G-good morning Maemura."

Rindou greets her.

"Good morning."

I follow after. 𝒏𝑂𝒱𝑬𝓁𝗎𝐬𝒷.𝗰𝒐𝓂

"Yes. Good morning Rindou, Onoda."

She puts down her bag and sits. She tries to keep her composure by not linking eyes with me.

"Sakuma, that idiot isn't here yet?"

Maemura asks. She got conscious of him and now that she knew he also likes her, she didn't notice that she just took the initiative to ask about him. Ah. This girl is clearly in love. The love that Akane and Yae are talking about. I don't feel it that much with Kana but she surely likes that Kenji, enough that she can put up with him for a year but it's not as intense love like this. Well, who am I to talk? I don't even get what kind of emotion is that nor how that emotion feels like.

"S-sakuma, he, I saw him getting dragged by the seniors of his club yesterday."

Rindou answers.

Ah. Maybe that's why they don't have practice yesterday.

I lean closer to Maemura and whisper with a voice only she can hear.

"Why are you dodging my gaze?"

She flinched then glared at me. Ah teasing this girl is amusing.

"Don't talk to me or someone might notice."

"What will they notice?"

"Your perverted gaze."

"But I'm only staring at a beauty?"

"You can't buy me with sweet words idiot."

This girl always has this foul mouth but now I find it exhilarating. I'll make sure to tease her every time there's a chance so she won't forget.

"Y-you two sure are getting along."

Rindou says, there's a hint of jealousy to her voice.

"This idiot just wants a kick from me, Rindou. He was influenced by that idiot Sakuma."

Ah. I see. This is how she projects her love for Sakuma. That's why that guy is always the receiver of her insults.

More and more of our classmates started showing up as minutes elapsed nearing the start of the class. I don't know what face Shio will show when she sees me later. I hope she remembers not to give me attention today, I already had enough for 3 days. Anything more will truly make me a unique character with an attribute called Ms. Miyazaki's Pet.

When Sakuma showed up, his appearance looked like he didn't get enough sleep. Bags can be seen forming below his eyes, just what did they do yesterday?

"Good morning. What happened to you?"

I greet him.

"Ah. Onoda, it's nothing. The seniors dragged me to what they called a Freshmen Party."

His voice sounds like it lacks energy.

"Truly irresponsible. If you use that time to practice then you'll surely get in the regulars."

Maemura interjects.

"Ah. Maemura. You look beautiful today."

Sakuma mutters. It looks like he's in a half-daze state that he's blurting out what he's thinking.

Hearing his words Maemura's face blushed extremely that you can see her skin colour change close to red.

"What the hell is this idiot? Wake up from your dreams!"

She kicks at his seat but surely she's feeling happy. Ah. This maiden in love.

"Ah. Don't kick. I'm getting dizzy."

Sakuma said. He's still out of sorts then he slumped his body down his desk.

"Do you think this guy can attend class like this?"

I ask.

"Take him to the infirmary Onoda."

Maemura said.

"Why me?"

"Aren't you his friend? Be a good friend."

I already sank my claws into you, hooked you with a bait and reeled into my arms. Am I still this guy's good friend? Ah. Well, on the surface I'm really his friend. Let's just be a good Classmate A then.

"Okay, let's go, Sakuma."

I said as I dragged him up to his seat. I support him with my shoulder on his left side.

"Eh? Where are you taking me Onoda?"

This guy can't even stand up straight now.? I'm already amazed that he managed to arrive safely at school. I look at Maemura and gesture to her with my eyes. Telling her to support the other side. I know, she'll surely be happy being close to him.

She blushed even harder when she understood what I meant.

"Argh. These two idiots. Dragging me too."

Maemura acts like she doesn't like it but she still supported Sakuma on his right.

"Ah. Maemura, I can smell Maemura."

Sakuma mutters in between his consciousness.

"What the hell is this pervert?!"

The class that is watching the spectacle laughs at Sakuma and Maemura's exchange.

"Go on now and go back after settling him, as the Class President, I'll tell Ms. Miyazaki about this."

Kanzaki stands up from her seat. This diligent girl is doing her job. I wonder when she will make her mind up about what she's asking for me. Maybe she's having second thoughts now. I still don't have a clue as to who the guy she's dating. Well, that doesn't matter to me now, I'll steal her even if I don't know him.

I nod at her and we start dragging Sakuma out to the infirmary.

The infirmary is located at the Administration Building so we'll take a little walk to arrive there. Maybe we won't make it back before the bell rings. There's Kanzaki and it's Shio's class so I guess it will be fine if we come back a little late.

"This idiot is too heavy. What do you boys eat anyway?"

"He's an athlete. For sure he eats a lot to make up for his energy loss at every practice. Aren't you the same?"

"Huh? Are you calling me fat Onoda?!"

What the hell is this girl's thought process? How did she get to that conclusion?

"Well, it only shows on those plump thighs of yours. Spare some on your breasts and butt too."

"Onoda. You're turning more and more unscrupulous."

"No. I just want to tease you Maemura."

"Just shut up idiot. I'll take back what I promised about not punching you."

We continue bickering like this on our way to the infirmary. We don't know where it is located so we asked a passing teacher and told us it's upstairs. On the 2nd floor.

I thought we would meet Shio on the way but it seems most teachers are still in the faculty. Preparing for each of their classes.

When we arrive in front of the infirmary, the door opens by itself. Well, it was opened from the inside. We then met by who looked like to be the school nurse. She dons a lab coat that is loosely worn. She wears thick glasses on a face pretty enough but full of make-up which adults' wear, especially her lips that were adorned by dark purple lipstick. She could be what you called a mature woman. Unlike Shio who still somehow looks like a college student, this school nurse exudes a really mature aura. She could be a target but I don't have any experience on her type, besides I don't even know anything about her apart from being the school nurse.

"Oh. I was about to leave. What happened?"

The school nurse asks.

I look at her nameplate attached to her coat pocket. Hayashi Makiko.

"As you can see Ms. Hayashi, he collapsed in class."

Maemura answers.

Ms. Hayashi looked at Sakuma and gestured for us to enter the infirmary.

I immediately smell the scent of disinfectant around the room. Everything here looks white and clean enough. There are three beds on a corner which were separated by white curtains one can move to enclose them. It was to let patients have privacy.

"Put him down that bed, I'll take a look at him. I apologize but I can't stay for long. I'll give you two instructions once I assess this student."

Ms. Hayashi points at the bed next to the windows.

"We understand."

We both acknowledge her instruction and put Sakuma down to the white bed.

"Let's see. This student is just suffering from a lack of sleep, feeding him enough vitamins and having him rest here is enough."

Ms. Hayashi said after looking into Sakuma's state. She then went to her drawer and pulled a bottle of medicine out.

She then hands it over to Maemura.

"Let him take 3 tablets. The water dispenser is over there. I'll leave him to you two. Go back to your class after you're done, that student will be up and standing when he wakes up later."

Ms. Hayashi instructed us before she hurriedly left the room. What a school nurse, I wonder what was it that's making her act like that. A meeting?

"Stay with him, I'll go get a glass of water."

I said to Maemura before I went to the dispenser. I look around the room. It's too quiet here and currently, there's only 3 of us. With Sakuma unconscious, I could say Maemura and I are currently alone together.

Ah. I guess I can tease her again before we go back. It's even more exciting to think now that Sakuma is just there sleeping. Damn. My secret desire is kicking in again. I'm really hopeless. Well, I don't even feel regret, I'm just moving according to my desire.

After giving the water and making Sakuma drink the vitamins, I saw Maemura staring at his sleeping face.

"You really love him that much?"

I ask.

"Shut up Onoda."

Ah. Let me tease you again. Here in front of your sleeping Prince Charming. Let's just hope he won't open his eyes and see what I'm about to do to you.

"I want you Satsuki."

I whispered behind her, tiptoeing a bit just so I could reach her ears. And at the same time wrapping my arms around her navel, pulling her close to me.

I sensed her body stiffen. Her breathing abruptly slowed like she's holding her breath.

"I-idiot. What are you doing?"

Maemura turns her head to me mutters in a voice soft enough to only be heard by me.

Ah. I really can't get enough of this feeling. This excitement I always get from this secret desire.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 21: Realization

Inside this quiet infirmary room, the sounds of ruffling clothes and suppressed moans of pleasure can be heard coming from a maiden's mouth.

Amidst all that is the occasional noises made from my kisses.

Maemura is in my arms as I let myself indulge at kissing and licking every part of her neck and her nape. Ever since I saw this part of her, I longed for leaving a hickey on it. And now that I've taken an initial grasp on her I let myself loose.

"Stop Onoda. Huaa. Why are you suddenly this forceful?"

Maemura asks in between her moans.

"I already kissed you earlier. Huaa auu. Unhand me. Sakuma is in front of me."

Even at this moment, she's still thinking about Sakuma. Even if it's me who's giving her pleasure, her mind is still on him.

"How cruel Satsuki. I am here, forget about Sakuma for now."

I then turn my focus on her ears, I nibble on it and lick until it turns red. My hands that were exploring her body aimlessly are now on her legs, caressing it, tracing it in my palms, remembering the shape of it. This number one asset of hers is now being held by me. If Sakuma wakes up like this, he will surely be surprised. Ah. This excitement brought by that possibility. It's filling me up again.

"Huaa Stop. I love Sakuma. Besides. Hauu.. I haven't allowed you to call me by my name."

"You're moaning like this, but you still have that clear head. What do you want me to call you then?"

My hands move up, from her legs up to her thighs, repeating the same thing, committing it all to my memory. No one touched this before and now it's being felt by me. Only me.

"Idiot Onoda. You keep on taking advantage… Hauu.. of me. Call me any way you want. I don't care. Just don't do that when we're in front of Sakuma."

"Let's leave Sakuma here then."

I take a step back, dragging her with me. Three steps and we're in the vicinity of the middle bed. Sakuma who's sleeping is now out of her reach.

I reach for the curtain and drag it to cover us. Enclosing us inside.

"We have to go back to class. We should stop now Onoda."

"Don't worry Satsuki, it's fine to be a little late. It will be rare to have a chance like this again."

I pull her by the arm, pulling her close to me again. But she. She keeps looking back at the direction where Sakuma is.

"I am here Satsuki, don't look there."

I whisper on her ears.

"Sakuma. He. He's just sleeping there. Am I betraying him?"

Maemura whispers in question.

Ah. She's thinking. Even if they're not a couple yet. Her love for him never wavers, but she's not resisting my advances. She's thinking if what she's doing is wrong. If she decided she does, she might break.

"You're not. Blame it on me. I'm the one making you do this."

I hold her face that's filled with worry. Slowly turning it to me.

"I want you Satsuki. You're not to blame. This is all on me."

I give her a kiss, I want to ease her worry.

"Onoda. You're right. This is all you. You're making me like this."

"Yes. So don't think about anything and just blame it all on me."

And another one.

"I love him Onoda."

"I know."

"And you still want me?"

"Yes."

"I will keep on looking at him."

"I don't care."

"I will keep longing for him." 𝒏𝐎𝒱𝑒𝓵𝐔𝗌𝒷.𝗰𝑜𝔪

"Go on."

"He will always be what I want the most."

"Sure."

"I will blame this all on you."

"Please do so."

"Why?"

"Because I want you to be mine."

Leaving that sentence hanging. The worry on her face eased up. She took my words, believing in it. Everything we'll be doing from now on will be my fault. Her heart is still for him. Exclusively for him. That's how strong her love is. Even if I do everything I want, she'll keep on going back to him. Ah. This is filling my secret desire more than what I received from others before.

Akane...

Ah!

Huh?! Why did I suddenly think of her?! I suddenly feel uneasy. What is this feeling?! I don't understand. Why?

I want to see her. I want to see Akane. What is this? Why am I feeling this uneasiness? Teach me. Tell me what is this I'm feeling.

Huh? Ah. I see. I understand

This situation I have now with Maemura.

I don't want this to happen to Akane.

I see.

This is why I'm feeling this uneasy.

I'm afraid.

Too afraid that this might also happen to Akane. What is this feeling? My head hurts.

I don't want Akane to experience the same thing Maemura is experiencing right now with me.

I see.

I want her.

Akane.

I don't want to see her with another guy.

I want her to be mine.

Only mine.

Is this love? I don't know.

I don't think so.

But this is different from my secret desire.

What is this?

Why did I only think of this now?

All those times, Akane was asking me to consider her and my response was always the same. 'I'm not interested in someone single'.

Why now?

Why only now?

Is it because I realized that my interpretation of my secret desire was wrong?

I don't know. That's not it.

Akane is special to me.

Yae. I don't care if she found another.

Only to Akane do I feel like this.

I don't want to hand her to anyone else.

I see.

My head hurts.

Akane.

I want to see you.

"Onoda?"

Ah? Maemura? What happened?

"What happened to you? You suddenly fell silent. Like you're deep inside your head. What are you thinking?"

Ah. Even after that realization. I still want Maemura to be mine. This hopeless maiden in love. I'll have her everything except her heart.

I pull Maemura and have her sit on my lap, directly on top of my cock. Her mouth that was just talking was immediately covered by my lips. I aggressively seek her tongue out and suck on it intensely. There's still the taste of lemonade on there, the proof of our secret connection.

My hands firmly grip her butt under her skirt. Massaging it forcefully. Imprinting my palms on it. Guiding it to rub herself to me.

"Wait Onoda. Hauuu. You're grabbing it too hard."

I see. I'm this selfish. Selfish enough but also afraid about thinking that there's someone else out there like me.

Like me who's satisfying his desire.

Even if there's only a small possibility.

I don't want Akane to be targeted.

I'll make sure she won't be.

But how?

She's mine. I won't hand her to anyone else.

I will never, even if I have to kill someone.

Kill. Why do I feel calm even when thinking of killing someone?

Ah. I'm really hopeless.

I'm contradicting myself by denying other existence like me.

But that doesn't matter. As long as they don't touch Akane, I don't care what they want to do.

But if I found someone like me...

Ah. I see.

I'm really broken.

I don't even feel hesitation about killing someone just now.

I will certainly do it if I found one.

Hopefully, there's none.

"Hauuu. You're making me breathless. Let me breathe first."

Maemura pulls her mouth and tongue away from me. She's gasping for breath. The hold she had on my shoulders tightened.

Ah. I didn't notice. I was ravishing her intensely that she almost ran out of breath.

That got me out of my thoughts.

I loosen up my grip on her butt.

I suddenly lose motivation to do her.

I guess this is fine for now.

I can't just continue after all that.

My head hurts.

I just stare at her beautiful face. Even if it seeks Sakuma, it's me who made her like that. That flushed face. I'll make that look at me. Those neck of hers that was smeared by my saliva, a little more sucking and it might've turned to a hickey. That is mine

I won't let her go. She's also mine. I revel at the idea of her being mine while her heart is only for Sakuma.

This is how it usually is right? All those girls I stole all love someone.

But I wonder why does it invoke that feeling in me to recognize how special Akane is.

Ah. Right. I understand now.

It was because of me deciding to take the blame of whatever that will happen between us.

It never happened before. Not to any girls I've stolen. Not even with Kana. This is the first time of me encountering someone like Maemura who has this kind of deep love.

It made me be aware of Akane.

It made me want her.

I want to keep her by my side. Akane is mine.

The sound of the bell indicating the start of the classes put us back to reality.

"Ah, it's already time! Let's stop for now Onoda."

She immediately stood up and went to look at Sakuma who's still sleeping. That immediate decision of hers is amazing. This girl is this amazing.

"Ms. Hayashi said this idiot will wake up later right?"

Looking at Maemura like this, my secret desire is on full throttle. But I held myself back. I should thank her. She made me realize something I was neglecting. Thank her for waking me up. So for now, no matter how I want to satisfy my desire. I'll let her off.

And Yae. She's right.

Akane, if she disappeared, I will never be fixed.

She's that essential to me.

"Yes. Let's go now."

I stand up and pull Maemura out of the infirmary.

"H-hey? Why did you pull me out? I'm still looking at Sakuma."

"I know you will watch him sleeping until he wakes up if I don't pull you out."

Yes, this hopeless maiden in love. She's certain to do that. Even with me pleasuring her, she can't stop thinking about Sakuma.

"Ah. You're right. I won't be able to leave. I guess I'm hopeless for that idiot."

"But you keep on insulting him. Are you a tsundere? Ah no, you don't show deredere in front of him. It's always tsuntsun."

"Tsundere? What the hell is that?"

"Nevermind. Let's go."

"Huh? Ah right. You owe me a punch Onoda. You're too forceful on me. I keep telling you to stop."

"I know. I'll let you punch me when we're alone again."

"Idiot. Pervert."

"I know. Satsuki, I will make you mine."

"Argh. Idiot Ruki. Don't call me like that in front of others."

Now, I got to another step with Maemura. Ah. Satsuki. I'll keep calling her that now. Well, I'll respect her wish to only do it when we're alone. At least for now.

Thanks to Kanzaki, Shio just let us in when we came back from the infirmary. Everyone knew what happened to Sakuma so she let that slide.

Surprisingly, Shio didn't have any reaction at seeing me. Maybe. She made up her mind about us. She's now back to being my class adviser. I see. Let's leave it for now. She probably needs more time.

That thing that happened in the infirmary made my head hurt. Just realising something I've been neglecting all along brought me this much pain. Why didn't I get medicine for my headache there? Such an idiot.

"A-are you okay? You look like you're in pain."

Rindou asks when I settled back in my seat.

"Just a headache."

Did it show on my face? Ah. I guess that really took a toll on me. It's horrifying to think about it again.

"Idiot. We're already there. Why didn't you say something? Do you also want to get supported by me to the infirmary?"

"No. I'll be fine. This much is nothing."

Ah. That is a good chance to tease Maemura but this headache is making me not want to do it.

I really want to see Akane.

Time passed and classes ended with nothing much to show for it. I don't know what happened to those other groups but they seem to be too quiet today.

Sakuma showed up during the 4th period. He looked refreshed at least. That made Maemura sigh in relief but right after that her foul mouth started shooting again abusing Sakuma like there's no tomorrow.

Well, I don't know when they will confess to each other, it all depends on Satsuki. That idiot Sakuma is still in the middle of thinking about whether he will confess or not. With what happened to him yesterday and today, he's probably thinking he lost some cool points on Satsuki.

If only he knew how crazy the girl is for him. He'll perform three somersaults right there at his seat.

He doesn't really have to worry anyway, I'll take care of Satsuki in the meantime. That's how good of a friend I am.

During the lunch break, I ran into Andou or rather, she chased me from behind on the way to the cafeteria.

What is this scary girl thinking of doing? Did she find out another thing with her observation skills?

"You know Onoda.."

"What? Don't tell me, I'm stalking someone again?"

Andou laughs at my response.

"Relax. That's not it this time. You're clear."

"You know, I will become Ogawa and his group's enemy if they see you walking with me."

"Ah. I know you're smart. That's what I'm really aiming at!"

This scary girl. What the hell did I do to you? I haven't even drawn up a plan for dealing with you yet. And now you're here pitting me against a group with that absurd concept of 'power of friends'.

"Say Andou, did I offend you or something?"

"Uhm let's see. Not really, no."

"Then why?!"

"Well, I just found you as an interesting guy. And I have this feeling that if it's you, you won't fall for me. Am I right?"

Can you tone down the use of your skill, please? Use that on anyone but me.

She's right anyway, I only want to steal her if possible. Never would I fall for her. I don't even know that concept, not until Akane finished teaching me all about it.

"If I let you use me to push Ogawa to panic, what's in it for me?"

Andou's eyes and lips smiled at my response.

"I knew it. You're really something Onoda. I knew you'll get what I meant without me explaining it in detail. Okay then, I'll grant one of your wishes. Of course nothing sexual. I only want Ogawa, not you."

That's enough. Damn. This scary girl. Thanks for giving me a window of opportunity to start on your route!

This headache of mine. I'll bear with it for a little longer.

"Deal!"

Chapter 22: Mixing in with the Main Characters

We sealed the deal with a handshake. Andou became too happy that she decided to treat me for lunch. Or was she planning something?

This girl is really scary. She even wants to use someone to drive the guy she likes into a panic.

"By the way Onoda.."

"What?"

"How do you know?"

"What do you mean?"

"Is it that obvious that I like Ogawa?"

Ah. Right. It's only rumours. To think that I guessed what's on her mind, she must've thought she was easy to read. I'm like her, I'm an observer. Maybe because she's like me that I find her this scary.

"No. I only guessed."

"I don't believe you."

I just shrug as an answer. There's no point answering unless I want my words to be nitpicked by her. To someone like us, it's better to talk less and smile more. Not to let them know what we're against or what we're for.

"Ah. Nanami. Why did you go without us?"

Suddenly someone's voice rang from behind me. Yeah, I know they'll find us here.

I understand. This is what she has planned. This troublesome group. I already prepared myself to get mixed up with them when I accepted Andou's offer, I guess I'll just deal with this calmly.

"Eh? Who's this?"

"Onoda. He's that guy who angered Ms. Miyazaki."

The three who showed up were those who I expected. Ogawa, his best friend Tadano and the childhood friend Mori.

Our table was empty aside from me and Andou who sat in front of each other. The girl sat next to me while the two guys sat at Andou's sides.

Just by the seating arrangement, it's easy to guess the real situation.

"Ah. Onoda, it's our first time talking. Nice to meet you."

The girl next to me, Mori said.

The two guys have been glaring at me since earlier. Ah, well, it's Tadano who's clearly showing a huge mass of hostility towards me. Too bad, he's not the guy Andou likes. And none of the two will be able to take her. I'm here now. I'll steal her from them and maybe this girl beside me too.

This girl clearly likes Ogawa, she sat next to me on purpose just to be directly in front of him.

"Ah yes, nice to meet you."

I answer.

"So, why are you here with Nanami?"

Tadano asks. He thought I'd get intimidated by him. Though he's not part of the delinquent group, he has an attitude like them if it concerns Andou.

"Don't scare him Daiki. Ah. Nice to meet you Onoda."

Ogawa stops Tadano then greets me.

All this time, Andou is silently watching, smiling there as she eats her lunch. This girl. I'll make sure you won't forget me when I get my hands on you.

"Well, Andou said she will treat me to lunch. And nice to meet you two."

Hearing my answer the three look at Andou, calmly sipping from her drink.

She then laughs.

"Isn't he interesting? I think I like him."

What the hell? This girl really wants me to put in the line of fire. Had I not had a bulletproof from their gazes, I might've already left dead on this table. But yeah, this is the deal. To have a new rival for Ogawa.

"What?! You like this guy?"

Ogawa stood up in surprise. His gaze alternated between us.

"You!"

Tadano slammed his fist on the table, gathering the looks of those around us.

"C-calm down you two."

Mori tried to ease the situation but looking at her, her eyes were smiling. Andou said she likes me so she thought she now has a chance with Ogawa.

"Really? Thanks. I think I like me too."

I answer with a smile.

It garners more laughter from Andou.

"See? He's this interesting. Am I right Hina?"

The two calmed down hearing my answer. They probably thought I'm just joking so their wariness lowered. But still, it's still there. I'll probably get tangled up with them for the next few days. I wonder, how to not stand out while dealing with this group?

"H-he's clearly not ordinary."

Mori answers.

"Huh? But I'm just being normal? Do I look like an alien?"

"Well at the very least, You're a humanoid alien."

Ah. This girl. She doesn't want me to be on the sidelines. Whenever I try to step out, she will pull me back.

"He's clearly an interesting guy. But I can't get along with him."

Tadano says. He looks like he wants to stand up and leave but he can't take it to leave Andou either to me or Ogawa.

"I could say the same but Andou likes him. He's surely not a bad guy."

Ogawa says. What is this? Why are you agreeing with her now? Aren't you both at each other's throats? 𝐧𝑶𝐕𝑒𝗅𝔲𝐬𝓫.𝗰𝑂𝗆

"That's nice Kazuo, we finally have something we can agree on."

Andou smiles which immediately makes Ogawa turn red.

This lovestruck guy. Now I wonder why is he chickening out at confessing to this scary girl.

Now that I think of it, his attitude right now feels like those harem protagonists. So that's his type? Harem Protagonist Type. Their denseness and indecisiveness make me puke. Probably there are more harem members hidden to my sight, not just Andou and Mori. This is the first time I'm interacting with them so I clearly lack information.

Now that I realized that my secret desire is different than I first thought, this is probably a chance to steal a whole harem of one guy. Ah. That's too exciting to think about. I better work at identifying who those are. Andou thinks she's using me but I'm using her too to get a lot of information from them. I'm just one guy who's the same as her, she can't get that much from me but on the contrary, I'm getting a lot from her group of main characters.

"Alright. I'm going back. Thanks for the treat Andou. Don't forget what you said."

I stood up immediately once I finished eating. It's better to back out for now than become Andou's weapon any longer.

I leave that last sentence to let them fall in thinking about what I meant. Especially Ogawa. I couldn't care less about Tadano. Mori will probably think about it and I might see an immediate response from her. If I have to guess, she's thinking me and Andou have some sort of secret.

"Alright. See you Onoda."

Andou waves and smiles. At least she looks satisfied with my performance. Haa. My head still hurts and I had to deal with that troublesome group. I want to sleep somewhere. But the next class is PE, I can't sit that one out.

There's still time before the lunch break is over. I want to hear Akane's voice if it's impossible to see her right away. After what happened, I just can't wait until I go home to see her. What is this feeling? I want her to clear this up. It's unknown to me and I can't really get it no matter how I run my mind. This is why I'm getting this headache. Haa.

I start looking for a quiet place. I'm going to call her.

Luckily I found one secluded spot. It's located outside the School Building, on the side of it is a little space that can be used by anyone to cover from the shade. There's a vending machine next to it but it's broken and is still pending repairs.

At least, the other students have better hang out spots so there's only a few who're passing by the place.

I take my phone out and dial Akane's number. Ah. This is the first time I'm taking the initiative to call someone. This girl. She became this special to me after that realization.

Me wanting her doesn't come from my secret desire but from something I can't understand. I had this feeling that only she can clear this up.

After a few dial tones, the call connects.

"Hello? Ruki? What's this? You're calling me? Is this real?"

Akane's cheerful voice leaks out from the phone. Just hearing her voice let a smile formed from my lips. I felt a bit of relief and it eased up this headache even just a little

"Akane."

"What? Ah, it's really you. I'm happy. Happy that you called me. Have you eaten yet?"

This silly girl. You can't believe I will take the initiative to call you? You sound like a wife that was waiting for her husband's call from abroad.

"Yes. Don't mind me. I just suddenly thought that I wanted to hear your voice and talk to you."

"Ruki. You know, I'm smiling right now. I'm in front of my friends eating our lunch and now they're teasing me, asking why am I smiling like a silly girl in love."

"I can imagine."

Yes. Her smiling silly. She had that too earlier when she said her feelings reached me.

"So, what's the occasion? I know it's strange. This is the first time you called someone?"

"Nothing. I just want to hear your voice. I want to see you. I want you."

There's no use withholding what I really wanted to say with her. She knows me.

"Idiot Ruki! Don't make me blush. Are you calling just to tease me?"

"No. I'm serious. Since when am I joking?"

"Right. You're someone who seldom jokes or rather I can't remember when was the last time you tell a joke."

"You, living with me. I'm not against that anymore. In fact, I want you to stay with me starting today."

"W-what? Are you serious? Ruki. What happened to you? You're not like this when you left earlier. But I'll be honest I'm really happy right now. I might shout if I don't consider where I am. Can you hear these girls beside me?"

Yeah, they're whistling and teasing her. What the hell? Though I still don't get the emotion she's throwing at me but I know myself, I really want her to stay with me. She's mine.

"I just had a sort of realization. I'll tell you later."

"Okay. Tell me all about it later. Ruki. I love you."

"Yes. Later Akane. I'm satisfied now."

The call ended there. I know it might sound bad that I didn't respond to her 'I love you', but I can't lie to her. And she doesn't want some lip service from me. I still don't get that emotion or this unknown feeling I have that made me want her.

Though the call with Akane eased my headache a bit. It's still painful.

I guess I'll visit the infirmary again.

I left the side of the School Building and made my way back to the Administration Building.

Like always there's some students and teachers walking about. I now know the way so I didn't bother anyone and just went to the stairs.

If this headache doesn't stop, I might sit out the first PE class of high school. That's bad. We'll do the PE class together with another class. If I recall correctly it should be Class 3. The class with that beautiful girl they're talking about who's dating someone. I still haven't seen her nor know her name so I can't judge. At least, she's a possible target and that's what is important. This secret desire of mine is like an ocean, no matter how many I steal, it just won't get filled up completely. It will always look for more. But each sensation I get from my success, especially that from Satsuki earlier is really fulfilling.

Ah. I can't wait to add more. Andou and Mori. The other harem members too if there's any. Kanzaki and Shio, these two probably needed more time to make up their mind. Who else? Ah. I keep forgetting those from my previous middle school, they'll start showing up next week if I don't do anything.

And Akane. No, she's different. She's a special case. Only her is this special.

Making my way up the stairs, I ran into someone. Yes. Why do I always have to run into someone? I only want to get medicine for my headache, you know?

"Ruru."

Shio is there. Coming down from upstairs. She unconsciously blurts out the nickname she gave me. This beautiful teacher of mine might be a bit of a klutz. If someone heard her, it would create misunderstandings. Luckily for us, we're the only ones here.

"Ms. Miyazaki."

Hearing my response, she realized her mistake. She tried to cough once to compose herself again.

"What are you doing here?"

"Uhm. Infirmary."

"You went there earlier, why will you go again?"

"This time. It's for me."

"What?"

"Headache."

I answered as I pointed at my temple. That's where it really hurts.

"Huh? Why? Are you sick?"

I suddenly see a hint of worry from her eyes.

"No, just a headache. I'm going to get some medicine for it. I don't want to sit out on PE."

"I see. Let's go, I'll come with you. Ms. Hayashi isn't there right now."

Huh? She's still not back? Is she irresponsible or something?

"Thank you, teacher."

I smiled at her then continued my climb to stand next to her. I wanted to hug this woman, if not only we're in public.

Shio grabbed my arm and led me to the infirmary.

Once there, she lets me sit on the chair while she searches for the medicine for headache.

"You know Onoda.."

I hear her voice while she's still searching there. She doesn't want to talk to me face-to-face? Maybe.

"What teacher?"

"I'm still thinking about what you said."

Ah. I knew it

"Don't worry about it, teacher. I'm already satisfied to have that moment with you."

"You."

Shio finished her search and handed me a bottle of medicine.

"Here. Take one. I'll get you water."

"Thank you."

I take the bottle from her and get one tablet.

"Here. I'll go now. You know the way out don't you?"

She's averting her gaze to me. She doesn't want to look me in the eye.

I took the water she offered and drank the medicine.

Before she turned around, I chased for her hand and grabbed it.

"As I thought. I really want to steal you Shio."

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 23: Infirmary Again *

"Your fantasy, you can let it out on me."

I say to Shio. She was surprised when I grabbed her hand, preventing her from leaving.

"Yesterday, you left just like that. And now you're doing this?"

"I'm sorry. You asked for my thoughts. That wouldn't change."

"My husband, he's here right now."

Really? Then. Where is he? Should I show him how I steal his wife? Well, that wouldn't be possible if Shio herself hadn't come to terms with what I told her.

"I see. Should I try stealing you from him now?"

"You're still like that. Do you not feel threatened"

"Why should I?"

"This student, you're not afraid to fail? I'm his wife. It's not easy to steal me away from him."

"Ah. Are you worried about me, teacher?"

Is she? Does she think I will lose? Does she love her husband too much like how Satsuki loves Sakuma? Satsuki probably has another reason why even after what we did, she still feels that way for him. But Shio, I don't know if I'm right but seeing how she indulged in her fantasies, she probably married her husband because of her fantasies as well. Otherwise, she wouldn't try to bait someone to become her new outlet of her fantasies.

"I'm not. J-just."

"Just what?"

"Forget it. Let's not talk about that here. This isn't my room."

I wonder what she wanted to say.

"I see. You're right. But stay with me here for a bit?"

Shio stares at me and sighs.

She then looks at her wristwatch.

"He'll probably look for me."

"Your husband?"

"Yes."

"You said he's your fiancee. Where did you first meet?

"At this school."

As I thought. Let's try if I can get a reaction. This girl is too indulged in her fantasies that she even married the outlet of her first fantasy. Remembering those manga and light novels on her shelf, she doesn't have a choice at that first fantasy, she's still a student.

"Your teacher."

"Huh? How did you know? You…"

"Eh? I only guessed. But am I right?"

"Onoda. Does your mouth need another sealing?"

Ah. How did I trigger this violent side of hers? Damn. Ah, I see. It will trigger when it concerns her secrets.

"I'll stop, teacher. Forget I ask."

Shio gives another sigh.

"You fool, why are you like this? I can't think of what to do to you."

"Just let yourself be stolen by me."

"As if you can. You're still young. There are more girls your age out there."

"But I want you." 𝒏𝐎𝒱𝑒𝓵𝐔𝗌𝒷.𝗰𝑜𝔪

"What do you know about me then?"

"If I tell you, your violent side will trigger again. I want the soft-spoken side Shio."

"E-eh? What are you talking about? Violent? Soft-spoken?"

Ah. She doesn't know that she has those 3 personalities. This girl.

Now that is her soft-spoken side getting confused.

"There's also the Commanding side. Ah. We're not getting anywhere."

I stood up, still holding her hands, I dragged her behind the curtains.

"W-wait. I told you, we don't have time."

"I remember, I haven't received my reward from yesterday Shio."

Yes. The reward she's talking about yesterday. It got cut off when she got startled at hearing my thoughts. As if I'd let that go to waste. This is another chance to get to her before she considers what I said. I'll make her understand how serious I am at stealing her.

I got my motivation back when I heard Akane's voice. Ah. I'm hopeless. She's special, but here I am again, working on one of my targets. If she knew what I'm doing now, what would she think? She sounded so happy that I called her after all. Do I have to be this cautious of what she thinks now?

No. My secret desire and her being special to me isn't the same, just like earlier with Satsuki, even after realizing all that I still ravish her. So that emotion really isn't love. It's something else. Will Akane have an answer? I don't know, for now, Shio's here with me.

"R-reward? You, you already got it."

"That's not enough Shio, I want more. I want to feel you."

"After all that I told you. You're really something Onoda."

"Is that a praise from my Shio?"

"Y-you, I'm not your Shio."

"Yet."

"Ugh. You're not giving up. Come here and let me seal your mouth."

Shio sits down at the bed and spreads her arms.

Now we're talking. Well, I just pushed her until she gave up. But if I don't, she will leave and look for that husband of hers. I don't really have an experience with a married woman, how can I successfully steal her?

I jump at her arms, instantly burying myself to that huge mountain of hers. I felt this yesterday, I want to feel this more today.

"You're like a child jumping to your mother's embrace. Ruru."

"I don't want you to be my mother Shio. It didn't feel right if I'm set on stealing you."

"How silly. You know, that book I was reading, there was also a scene like this."

Ah, here she is again. She's getting inside her fantasy. I have to pull her out before she indulges herself further.

"But I bet the character in that novel won't do this Shio."

I slipped my hands below her shirt. It travelled upwards until it settled on her mountains still covered by her bra. I grabbed it and started massaging them both. I looked up to her and saw her face turning red, her lust slowly showing up.

"Y-your hands. Huaa. Yes. He doesn't do this. The guy is always afraid. Unlike you, you're too naughty."

She leans her head down aiming her lips to mine. I didn't shy away from it and welcomed her luscious lips with mine.? My hands that were on her breasts searched for her nipples, rubbing it on top of her bra, slowly stimulating it.

"And you're more naughty than that teacher in the book. She won't take initiative to kiss, right?"

Our lips met each other and her tongue immediately followed. I suck on it, entwining my own tongue with hers.

"Yes. She won't. They're like children playing house."

Slowly, I'm denying her fantasies. Making her aware that the reality with me is better than it.

We keep on kissing each other. When she pulled back her tongue, I then went to her neck ravishing it with my lips and tongue. My hands already felt her nipples erected. I couldn't wait to see her breasts naked in front of my eyes.

"Shio. I'm pulling your shirt up, I wanna see."

I whispered at her. She only nods at me in response, her face now is that of a woman drowning in lust.

Pulling her shirt up, I saw her smooth navel then above it are her hidden mountains still covered by her bra. The sight of it made me gulp my saliva, hers is really big, she boasted an E cup and her bra isn't padded at all. I once again sank my impatient hands on it. Feeling the shape of it and seeing it spilt out from the gaps of my fingers.

"Don't be shy now Ruru. Take the bra off too. They're yours today."

Her voice stimulated my desire to conquer her. I immediately removed the bra, pushing it up. And right then her naked breasts spill out, exposing everything to my eyes. My fingers immediately went on the erect nipples and my head unconsciously went down to one of it, taking it inside my mouth.

"Aauuhh. Ruru. More. Do more to it."

Her voice encouraged me to start sucking on it, the smell, taste and size of her nipples further stimulated me. Using my tongue, I nibble on her erect nipple, playing on it inside my mouth while my other hand continues to pinch the free nipple that is waiting for its turn. The thought of her husband possibly looking for her further stimulated my secret desire filling my excitement to the brim.

"Huaa. It's good. Hauu... Suck on it more Ruru."

Her arms are now at the back of my head, hugging it tightly, letting me drown on this soft paradise of her body.

The other nipple didn't wait for its turn for long, after teasing the first one, I immediately did the same thing to it.

"Shio. Feel me. I'm already hard."

She followed what I said, one of her hands fell on top of my pants.

"I-it's true."

Her soft-spoken side whispers, she's afraid to leak out a louder voice, afraid that someone who will pass by the corridor will hear her.

Though afraid, she didn't hesitate to unzip my pants taking out my erect cock from it.

"T-this big thing. What do you want me to do with this?"

"You know what men want Shio. Use these huge assets of yours. I want to feel my cock between these."

I answered as I continued teasing her nipples. Be it grabbing, massaging, caressing. I imprinted the shape of her breasts into my memory and she will remember how I violated these two.

"Uuhh. You're really a pervert Ruru. Making your teacher do this."

Though Shio said it like that, her body betrayed her words as it moved and kneeled in front of me. Her eyes were in a daze looking at my cock. She held it in her hand and started stroking it. When she memorized its shape, her head moved with her tongue in the lead, she started to lick it from the base up to the tip, sucking the precum that started to accumulate.

I watch her work in earnest. Savouring every amount of pleasure she's giving me. Once she's done lubricating my cock with her saliva, she lifted her two soft mountains and put my fully erect cock between them.

Shio looks up to me, the lust on her eyes is leaking out, that just her putting my cock between her breasts made it twitch like it's about to burst out. The sensation of it is different from a girl's pussy.

I nodded at her and she understood. She started to squeeze my cock between her breasts and started stroking it with it. Her titjob was so pleasurable that I started humping my hips to better feel it. Seeing me going out of control, Shio put the head of my cock that was sticking out. Sucking it and continuing her titjob, I soon realized that this pleasure she's giving was too much. Too much that I couldn't resist moaning in pleasure.

Her sucking started to use her tongue, circling it around the tip that further stimulated it. The speed of her titjob increased faster and faster as her hold on my cock squeezed tighter.

From all those stimulations, it didn't take long before my cum built up on the tip. I tried to hold it in from bursting out without giving her a warning.

"Shio. Ahhh... I'm cumming!"

Hearing that she even turned fiercer at what she's doing using everything to give me more pleasure. Because of that, I couldn't hold it in any longer. When I felt that it's already useless to hold, I thrust my hips upwards, pushing my cock deeper inside her mouth and shooting every semen my cock prepared inside it.

"Uhhmpp!"

Shio didn't let go of my cock, taking in everything I've shot. I saw her cheeks bloated before she gulped down and it turned back to normal. She then continues on sucking the tip. Only when she can't suck any leftover semen did she let go of it.

She then looked up at me with bright eyes, she opened her mouth and showed me it's inside, bits of semen are still visible from it.

"H-how was it?"

She asks like she's waiting for praise from me.

"It's amazing Shio. It felt really good."

And that was the truth. To think that she will do what I ask and it's not her drowning in her fantasies. It's her of this reality. Ah. I'm successful at pulling her out of it but I'm still far from truly conquering her.

"Naughty Ruru. You let out a lot. It would've been bad if some of it spilt out."

She said as she fixed her clothes, then my pants, tucking my cock back in and pulling the zipper up. She then went out of the curtain, taking the water glass I drank from earlier and drank the leftover water from it.

"You should go back to class now. It's almost time. How's your headache?"

This beautiful married teacher of mine is truly interesting. And she even asks about my headache. Well after cumming, it's manageable now. Or was that the effect of the medicine? I don't know. Shio's titjob is the best.

I stood up and closed our distance. I took her lips into a kiss once more.

"Thank you, Shio. You already sucked my 'head'ache away."

"This student, don't just kiss me like that. Someone might see us from the corridor."

She blushed and acted like she's pushing me away.

"Yes yes, I understand. I'll go back then. Remember, I'm going to steal you from your husband."

"I dare you to try Ruru. Go now. That guy will soon look for me."

"Don't let him touch you again."

"Say that after you succeed at stealing me from him."

"Look forward to it."

I smiled at her and gave her firm butt a squeeze which she responded by doing the same to me before leaving the infirmary.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 24: More Unnecessary Attention

We're now in the Gymnasium lined up like cadets on a training field. Well, it looks like all our expectations about PE was shattered. The PE teacher who looks like she came from the Military is currently lecturing us about discipline.

She let us stand here without moving while listening to understand discipline. If one of us sits or loses their posture, even accidentally, everyone will get a collective punishment of 2 push-ups. It only looks small but if 10 of us violated it then everyone would do 20 pushups. That's how scary collective punishment is.

Those who have low endurance are already shaking on their legs. A little bump will make them tumble. Even so, they're holding on. It has already been 20 minutes since the start of her lecture and finally, she's already at her closing speech.

"...And that is why you need to understand discipline. Do you all understand?"

"Yes!"

Everyone shouted.

"Okay. At ease."

Feeling like released by a chain binding them, almost everyone stumbles down.

"Onoda. How can you still stay standing?"

Sakuma behind me asks.

"Well, isn't it just standing still?"

"I can't believe you. Ah. I'm getting dizzy again."

Then a loud clap resounded.

"Now that's enough resting. Boys to the left and girls to the right. Go!"

"Hey, come here."

I pulled Sakuma up and dragged him to the designated location. Not far from us, Satsuki is doing the same to Rindou. At least that girl managed to hold on for 20 minutes despite her looking that meek. Satsuki met my gaze and her lips moved, she's saying something like 'Take care of that idiot'.

We were mixed with the Class 3 students and even for them, they suffered the same plight. Only a few who's athletic enough or have proper exercise everyday can barely stand and walk around, dragging our classmates who still find it hard to stand up.

"Now look for a partner for each of you. Anyone. And do some light stretching together. I'm going to work your muscles today. Most of you are too stiff!"

I guess I have no choice but to be this idiot's partner.

"Oi. Can you stand now Sakuma?"

"Wait. Give me a minute."

He still felt weak from passing out earlier. Now that he's being forced to exhaust himself, it's no wonder he felt dizzy again.

I was about to support him to stand up when someone tapped my shoulder.

I looked back and saw Tadano and Ogawa behind him. Ah. As I expected. This hot-headed guy is holding a grudge. Why are you reacting extremely when you're not the one she likes? I don't know about Ogawa, he's probably just being dragged by him. This indecisive bastard. What do girls find in him anyway? His good looks? Or the fact that he's like this that they found him adorable? Wait for it and I'll show him something interesting when I get my hands on Andou.

"Do you mind?"

Tadano asks. He's once again trying to intimidate me. That's not going to work, okay? I met scarier people than you before. Hell, Andou is scarier than the two of you combined.

"What?"

"You scared?"

"Huh? Look. Try and be polite if you're asking something."

Accepting Andou's offer, I already considered this kind of hostility. And I'll be sure to do more to get that indecisive bastard into a panic. His main protagonist halo might be scary but it's only troublesome and not impossible to have my way out.

"What is this Onoda? When did you get into their bad side?"

Sakuma asks, alternating his gaze between us. He suddenly gets energized when he sees the scene where I stand off to Tadano.

"Andou said she likes me." 𝗇𝒐𝒱𝓮𝓛𝔲𝓈𝒷.𝐂𝑶𝓜

"What the hell man? Really? That Andou? What about you?"

"I said I like me too."

Sakuma bursts out laughing.

"You're hilarious Onoda. No wonder he's that pissed."

Ah yeah. You'll be pissed as well if you find out what I and Satsuki were doing while you were sleeping.

"Are you done?"

"Ah. Okay, I guess, let me accompany this impolite guy. Ogawa, can you take care of Sakuma for me?"

I stand up and walk towards Tadano. He's still glaring at me.

"Huh? Okay."

Ogawa nods. Well, that's what they planned for anyway.

"At least you've got guts."

"Huh? What do you mean? It's just a light stretching. Don't put a big deal on it."

"Don't cry when it hurts then."

"Ah. Then, I will say the same."

Since my secret desire manifested, I also started training my body. Well, it's not to the extreme, I just always made sure my body will be in the most optimal condition. With my plans of stealing someone from another, there were times where I have to exert some muscles. Some of them had those hot-headed guys like Tadano around, so even if I am cautious, trouble will still come looking, albeit I settle everything behind the scenes. Giving them lessons that I am not someone they could just trample.

All those happened before I started making a move with the target so after gathering their attention like that and having them fear me, I will switch to a plan that won't let me be noticed by them again. They might have thought that I distanced myself from the girl when in fact I found another way to get through her without them knowing.

That's how I stayed obscure throughout middle school. But yeah, with a girl like Andou, I guess I won't be able to be as obscure like that anymore. Let's just do this moderately.

"Hey, hey. Something is happening there."

The guys around be it from Class 1 or 3 who heard our exchanges gather around us. They already started doing their stretches but when they heard something that interesting, they all looked closely. Ah, this unnecessary attention.

It's only temporary, temporary.

I muttered that to myself. Why is it this hard to maintain my Classmate A status in high school? Is this the difference between it and middle school?? At least, I'm learning new things and realizing things I never thought before. Well, if I could guess what it is, this should be what they call 'growing up'?

"Your turn first."

Tadano says.

Well, it doesn't matter who goes first. What the hell is he doing turning a simple exercise to a spectacle? Probably that PE teacher already got wind of what was happening.

Look, even the girls are looking over. I see Satsuki glaring at me. Maybe because I left Sakuma at the side. This girl is turning to a doting mother. Rindou looks at me with worried eyes. Then there's Andou who's enjoying what she's seeing. Mori, who's her partner, only took a glance before searching for Ogawa's figure not far from us. Kanzaki couldn't be bothered, this diligent girl is doing the stretches earnestly.

The Class 3 girls also turned their attention to us, there's a few cuties and beauties with them and the one that stands out the most is probably that girl in the rumours. If I remember correctly, she's called Itou Maaya, one of the boys in Class 3 spread it. From one mouth to another's ears, it reached me in a blink. She had that elegance you can only see from those sheltered princesses. An Ojou-sama Type? Now I doubt her dating someone. She's one of those types who look down at people. Her family is probably rich enough that she always has a chaperone from going to and from school. Of course, this is just my initial observation, I need more information to confirm whether she can be targeted or not. She might not be dating anyone but there's still the possibility of her liking someone.

I sit down at the mat with both of my legs stretched out. Tadano who looks like he is eyeing a prey, positions himself behind me.

Light stretches only consist of the one from behind pushing or pulling someone's limbs and spine to make it creak and see how far one can go. It's just a warm-up for the actual exercise that PE teacher planned.

After doing everything he can and not getting any reaction from me, Tadano gives up from doing anything more.

When it's his turn, I contemplate giving him a pain where he will cry out or just a slight pain where his face will contort to an ugly state. I'm not that cruel so I chose the latter. It's more enjoyable for me to take the girl he likes for myself which is Andou. Ah. That got me excited.

Seeing the conflict end like that with a clear winner, my name gets passed around and it reaches the girls from Class 3 too. Ah damn. More unnecessary attention. The students soon lose their interest from us and so is the PE teacher. Well, she's another married woman with an attractive face but hearing her talk about discipline for 20 minutes, she sounds like trouble. I'd rather get abused by Shio's violent side than deal with her.

After that sideshow we made, the Physical Education class resumed. Surprisingly, the next exercises the PE teacher prepared isn't as hellish as standing still for 20 minutes without moving any muscles.

The PE class ended after another hour. The class duration is 1 hour and a half taking up the whole 5th period and half of the 6th. We were then given the 30 minutes left to rest. Starting next week there will be 2 days of Physical Education every Tuesday and Friday to satisfy the 3 hours per week of the school's curriculum.

"Onoda. I didn't know you're that fit, even that Tadano lost to you."

Fukuda of the delinquent group approached me. We are currently in our locker room to change back to our uniforms. They are also watching earlier so he probably thought they could pull me in their group.

"Huh? Not really, I only regularly exercise, it's not exceptional."

"Heh. Don't be too humble. We know that Tadano since middle school and he's someone who can't take a loss. He might come after you again."

"It's fine. He can come. If it's just him, I can handle him myself. But yeah. I don't want any unnecessary attention so.."

Fukuda laughs at my response.

"You're an interesting guy Onoda. I guess you're more than meets the eye. If you need any help then don't hesitate to turn to me."

Ah. As if. I'm already mixed up with that troublesome group, I don't want to add another. Unless they can show me something that will interest me, like someone to steal from them. Only then will I approach their group.

"Got it. Just if. It's better to be in peace, you know?"

"I know, I know. But it's also great to stand out and have them fear you."

No thanks. I won't be able to satisfy my secret desire by standing out. It will also give me limited mobility around the school. Anywhere I go there will be someone recognizing me so no, I don't need that. It's always better to be the Classmate A, an observer and an obscure character.

Fukuda then left my side when he finished changing.

Sakuma who's watching our exchange move to my side after.

"Beware of that Fukuda. Their group has been surrounded by bad rumours since middle school."

Sakuma warns me.

"Of course. Who do you think I am? Do I look like a delinquent?"

Sakuma felt relieved at my response. Haa. This idiot. Acting like a true friend while here I am, putting my hands on the girl she likes and I'm not regretting it.

"I know you're that sensible. So Onoda, about Maemura."

"What? Will you confess now?"

"Huh?? No. I felt like I lost some cool points from her earlier. You two brought me to the infirmary, right?"

"Yes. You really look uncool."

"Those seniors from the club really did a number on me. They got me drunk enough that I didn't know how I managed to go home."

"That is why I hate athletic clubs. There are always those domineering seniors dragging their juniors around like they are their lackeys. Much better to be in the relaxed cultural clubs."

"But Maemura, she always watches me when I'm playing soccer."

Oh? So this is why. He's aware of her. He's doing soccer to be cool in front of her. Well, Satsuki is already head over heels for him, he doesn't need to show off anymore. I won't give him that hint though.

Satsuki is mine. Even if she always longs for Sakuma, she'll only be mine.

"Don't you think she already likes you?"

Let's give him some hope at least.

"Huh? No way. Look at what she did, she only felt responsible earlier, I only remember that she kicked my seat that's why I collapsed."

"You don't remember anything?"

"No. When I woke up, the school nurse told me what happened."

Ah. So the school nurse went back to the infirmary but she left again letting me have some time alone with Shio. Huh? Is she secretly my guardian angel? First with Satsuki and then with Shio. No way. That's just both coincidence and I'm thankful for it.

"I see. Maemura fed you the vitamins though. She looks worried."

"Ah. I wish I was awake. I could take advantage and ask her to nurse me."

Sadly, if you woke up, you would see a different scene.

"I'll tell Maemura what you just said."

"Oi. Wait. Don't. Aren't you my friend? Don't betray me like this!"

No. I am not. But yeah let's let him think like that, it's easier for the three of us. Ah. Four. Let's include Rindou too, that girl needs a circle of friends.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 25: Book Club

When the 7th period ended, I was immediately approached by Rindou. She's more excited than me to visit her club.

What could be in there that would interest me? Books? I might have read any when I have time but I don't have a lot of time to focus on one book. A volume of light novel might take months before I finish it.

Well, I already promised so I won't back out.

"You're going to try Rindou's club?"

Satsuki asks.

"I promised and it might be interesting for me too."

"Your laziness is leaking out Onoda. You're just looking for a leisure club, aren't you? Why not just join the Go-Home Club?" 𝑵𝚘𝑣𝑬𝑙𝒰𝓈𝒷.𝓬𝔬𝓂

"What's the fun in that? I already tried that back in middle school. I already thought of that too but clubs are turning out to be more fun than I expected them to be."

Yes. Like the Literature Club. I'm having fun there. Of course, Kana is the biggest reason but now there's another interesting one in the form of Otsuka-senpai. Though I said I won't go after her yet but her knowing our secret is the interesting thing.

"Then why are you not trying out athletic clubs? Earlier, you look like someone more athletic than most."

Eh? Am I? I wouldn't think so. I'm just balanced overall. Those in the athletic clubs have something they focus on and yeah that reason.

"No way. Ask Sakuma, I told him the reason."

I'm being generous here. I will let you two still have your time.

"Huh? Why would I have to ask that idiot? Tell me now."

But you look happy at the thought. This girl. How will you confess if you can't stop insulting him with that foul mouth of yours?

"You don't need to ask. I'll tell you. Onoda hates the seniors of the athletic clubs. Most if not all, boss their juniors around. Like what happened to me."

Sakuma interjects.

"I'm not asking you, idiot. Go and practice even if there's none. That way you'll get in with the regulars."

"Stop calling me an idiot! How can I thank you for taking me to the infirmary?!"

Ah. He blurted that out. Satsuki was surprised, her face slowly turned to red.

"Then say thank you, idiot!"

With a kick, Sakuma fell back to his seat, seemingly unconscious.

"A-are they getting along? I don't understand."

Rindou who was silent since earlier asks.

"Yeah. That's how they get along. Just don't copy them, okay?"

"Y-yes!"

"Oi. Onoda, what are you saying to Rindou? Don't corrupt her mind!"

No, you're the one who will corrupt her because of your foul mouth. If only we're not here I've already sealed that up with my own mouth or my cock. Anything you choose.

"They're hopeless Rindou. Let's go?"

"Yes. See you tomorrow Maemura, Sakuma"

Rindou's eyes sparkled as she held onto my sleeve.

"Argh. This idiot is ignoring me. Take care of Rindou, okay? See you."

"Yes yes. See you, Your highness Maemura, Sakuma."

"I told you to stop calling me that with your voice! Ah, forget it."

"Yes. See you Onoda, Rindou."

Sakuma who just came back from his consciousness waves us goodbye. Though confused, he knew what happened. He got kicked by Satsuki.

We leave the two of them behind. I guess even if one of them wants to confess right there and then, it won't go through. Unless it's Maemura but she won't. After what happened to us this morning in their locker room and the infirmary still fresh in her mind, she will have apprehensions at confessing to Sakuma. Plus she still has club practice she has to attend.

I know my way through to the Club Building but I don't know where the Book Club is, so why am I walking ahead of Rindou and her just holding to my sleeve? She said she'll guide me, right?

Ah. Right. I have to ask her or she won't talk.

"Where is the Book Club located?"

"Ah. 2nd floor, 2nd last room from the left."

"Will it be fine for me to just come in like this?"

"Don't worry Onoda, I already informed the club president yesterday. She's waiting too."

She? Is it another Rindou or someone like Fujii of the Literature Club? Ah. No use thinking about it. I followed Rindou's direction and arrived in front of the Book Club clubroom.

Finally, Rindou lets go of my sleeve, she knocks twice before opening the door.

What lay before us beyond that door are bookshelves. Rows of bookshelves, it's like a mini library inside. There's only a little space at the back of the room where you can see tables and chairs. 7 of which were occupied by the apparent club members, no one was talking to each other and all were absorbed in the books by their hands.

What's this atmosphere? Did I mistakenly set foot to an auxiliary annex of the library? Those 7 didn't even look back to who knocked nor who came in.

"Ah, you're here, Rindou. And?"

A voice rang from the left side of the room.

Eh? What the hell? This voice sounds awfully familiar to me. I never thought I would hear it again.

This voice belongs to another one of those I stole before. When I cut her off, she didn't persist like the other girls and just disappeared after she graduated from middle school.

"Good day Kojima-senpai. I brought him."

"Oh. You must be Onoda-kun? Rindou keeps talking about you."

I looked in the direction of the voice and saw her, Kojima Haruko, the Student Council President during my 2nd year of Middle School.

How is she here? And just by looking at that smile hanging on her lips, she certainly recognized me.

Of course, how could she not? During her last year of middle school, I was with her for half a year. In the duration of that half year, she's mine. I stole her from her boyfriend at that time. And yes, she's the one who first told me I look harmless.

"E-eh? Don't tell it to him senpai. I'm getting embarrassed."

"Why Rindou? He doesn't know?"

"N-no..."

"This girl. I'm sorry, can you forget what I said earlier?"

Haruko turned to me, she's still acting like she doesn't know me. This girl really can act, just from how she acted as the Student Council President at that time, prim and proper. No one would know how aggressive she was in bed. I couldn't deny how I enjoyed my time with her. All the while keeping our secret from the Vice President, her boyfriend. That was truly an exciting time to reminisce about.

"Of course, I didn't hear anything."

"Okay. Is it fine now Ayase?"

"Y-yes President. Sorry, Onoda."

I don't know what that was about but okay. Her calling Rindou in her first name means she's close. That's a good thing for Rindou, she now has friends other than me and the other two. But is Haruko really a friend to her?

"You can start now Ayase, I'll be taking care of Onoda-kun for his trial. How far are you now in that book?"

"Uhm. Midway. When he was approached by another cub from another pride."

"I see. Keep at it and give me your honest evaluation after you finish."

"Y-yes senpai. Onoda, enjoy your time."

Rindou said before she went to one of the empty seats at the back of the room. She once again brought out the book she was reading, The Lone Cub, and started immersing in it.

"She's cute, isn't she? A new target?"

Here's the real Haruko. She immediately dropped her act when we're alone.

"No, I'm just trying to help her open up to others."

"Ah. Typical Ruki-kun, a good guy at first but soon you'll reveal your claws."

"Not really Haruko, I'm never a good guy."

Haruko giggles at my response.

"You're always like that. But remembering how you were when you first approached me. I will still think you're harmless. Who would've thought, right? Well, let's go to that corner, we might disturb them if we talk here."

She pointed at where she came from, there's a lone table there and two chairs. There is a teapot and a lone teacup above the table. And behind the table is a thick white cloth that is covering whatever is in that wall.

"What? Surprised? You're not gonna ask me anything?"

"I cut you off Haruko, shouldn't it be you who will ask me why?"

"Ah, you're right. But I already knew why so there's no point in asking."

This girl.

We sit at the chairs and she pours me a tea to the only teacup on the table. She then hands it to me.

"Thanks. Well, if you won't ask then there's no point in saying anything too."

I accept the tea and drink it immediately.

"Yep, you're Ruki-kun. You never change. You never bothered about trivial things like the teacup is mine or we might have an indirect kiss."

How could I even bother about that when I already tasted everything about you? This girl. She didn't change too. I'm just wondering why she is here at this school and why she is in this Book Club.

"Well, you offered it. It's a shame to refuse."

"That's what I miss about you."

Haruko giggles again. She rests her elbows on the table and cups her cheeks with her hands all the while staring at me. Like a girl admiring a precious thing for her.

She's still this beautiful, that long black hair of hers with a purplish hue and a side tail never change. That's her signature.

"You miss me?"

"Yes, I am waiting here for a year. I know you'll run away from the nearest high school. I guess I got lucky that you picked this school."

"Why?"

"Isn't that obvious? I want you like how you wanted me before."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm gonna steal you away from your secret desire."

"And how?"

"Well, I never think that far."

As expected. It's still the same. This girl, she wanted to imitate me, but not of me stealing girls, but she wanted to steal me and become only hers. It's not love or anything close to that emotion. Maybe. I didn't really get it at that time. I cut her off because of that. But yeah, the most important reason was that she broke up with her boyfriend. Now I feel embarrassed about the other girls I cut off with a simple reason as that. I didn't regret it all though since I understood now that I was interpreting my secret desire wrong.

"You also never change."

"Well, I do. Look, my breasts are bigger now."

She then grabs her breasts and lifts it up the table for me to see. Ah, yeah, that's certainly bigger than I remembered. She's only B cup back then now it's D. It's on par with Kanzaki's.

"Wanna see?"

Haruko giggles again as she unbuttons her uniform.

"Isn't it better for me to touch it?"

"Ah! You're right. Here, come and touch it."

"But that still won't ignite my desire."

"Tsk. I know. You still never change. I'm having a hard time liking anyone now. Because of you, I turned like this. This is your fault."

Haruko pouted and she went back to her previous state. Cupping her face while staring at me. The unbuttoned ones stay the same though. I can see her pink bra and her cleavage peeking out of her uniform. I can't deny I miss indulging myself in those.

"I still remember you still like the Vice President before I cut you off."

"Well, yes, how can I forget him? He's not like you. But he found out I've turned this naughty so he hates me now. Another one of your faults."

Eh? Why is she listing things and saying it's my fault? I can't deny that though but there's nothing I can do. Do I have to feel guilty? I don't know.

"But do you still like him?"

"Yes. I like him but I want you. And well, I like you more than him now. I don't even remember until you mentioned him."

This girl. How should I deal with her? If she still likes him then she's in my strike zone but she also likes me. And now more than her ex. Haa.

This girl, she always wanted to monopolize me back then that she even admitted me to the student council. I couldn't satisfy my desire that way so I still sneak away from her to get more. She found out but she couldn't do anything.

"But that can't be realized if you don't know how you can steal me away from my secret desire. No matter what you do, I'll still look for more targets to steal. Just like before."

"I know that much. That's why I prepared presents for you."

Huh? Presents? Now she lost me. I don't know what she's thinking at all. What happened to her after I cut her off? She's not like Yae who waited for me before she confronted me with her feelings.

"Don't look that surprised Ruki-kun. Can you guess what's behind this cloth?"

Haruko pointed behind her. Well, a wall? Probably. It's no use answering if I don't know the answer.

"What?"

"You're no fun. Won't even try to guess?"

"Not a wall."

Of course, it's not just a wall otherwise she won't have me guess it. If it's a present then that's probably a door. The next room? It's connected?

"How did I even come to like you? You're always like this."

"I never said you should. You know Haruko, we're going in circles."

"I know. I just missed talking to you like this. It's been a year Ruki. A year. And I still want you. I still like you that I want to have you be mine. If I could I would've already tied you up and confine you in my room."

I see.

She tried forgetting about me. All those talks about waiting for me here were truths mixed with lies. Now that I show up here before her eyes, her feelings reignited.

What should I do to this girl? Haa. I'm here for the trial but seeing her here I can guess that this is the real purpose of inviting me here. Rindou doesn't have any idea that I know her club president.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 26: Kojima Haruko *

Haruko lifts up the cloth covering the wall. And like I first thought, there's a door behind connecting this room to the next one. The question is why and what. Why is there a door here and what is on the other side of that door?

"Surprised? Ah, you already guessed. Tsk."

Haruko grumbles when she sees my unchanging expression.

"Well, it's not that surprising if you tried that hard to keep it as a mystery. But what's in there?"

"My presents to you."

Haruko smiles smugly.

Like I said. What presents? Haa. Let's just wait and let her have her fun. Things changed so I have to decide whether I'll go after her again or not.

"I was expecting you would hug me and kiss me passionately again, now that we're in this blind spot."

This girl. Now she's teasing me. True, if it was like back then, I would. It's been a year. After she graduated from middle school, she disappeared. Now that I see her again, my secret desire for her that died down before somehow started burning again. As for the reason. I can only guess. She might be lying about liking me more than her ex. Maybe.

"Do you want one?"

"I want it if you take the initiative."

"Then no. You know me."

Haruko sighs and closes our distance. She then pulls me by my collar and sniffs my neck and my lips before licking it with her tongue.

She then circles her hands on the back of my head pulling me into a passionate kiss. Her tongue invades mine and sucks it inside her mouth.

After a minute, she pulls back from me and glares.

"What's this? I could taste and smell at least 3 different scents of girls on you."

Huh? What the hell? How can you be that accurate? Ah. It should be 4 if I include Akane so she's off by one. She said at least though.

"Well, I won't deny that."

"Tsk. So you're having a fill on your desire since earlier? I wonder who you got. If it's those dating someone, aren't you fast now? It took you one month to steal me."

Err. You're harder to deal with than most of them. I won't tell her that though or she might get smug and think that's an achievement.

"I think so too. Well, I can't stop this desire and you know it. So are you still showing those presents or not?"

"Hug me first. At least this much, you can give me right?"

"You were not this spoiled before."

"I'm getting back the year I lost. Ruki."

She then giggles and opens her arms wide, waiting for my embrace. Why am I getting swept by her pace now? This girl.

I closed our distance and embraced her tight. Feeling her slender back again, it brings me back to that time I still have her as mine.

"Aahh it's good. This is great. This is always better than me taking initiative. I miss this. I miss your hug"

Haruko embraces me back and she buries her face to my chest sniffing it like earlier.

"I really wish I know how to fix you and make you mine. But all I can do is to satisfy that desire of yours."

"Even I don't know how to. It's always like this, it's this secret desire that lets me move forward. You don't have to concern yourself over me."

Haruko releases herself from my hug. She then turns to that door. Taking out a key, she unlocks and opens it.

"Come inside. You'll see."

I followed her and arrived at the place behind the door. It's like a small room, with a bed and a drawer at the side. There's another door that will probably lead to the bigger part of this room that is next to the Book Club. As to whose clubroom is this that they allowed something like this to be built, I can only wait for Haruko to explain to me.

"This is your present?"

"Huh? Of course not. Sit there and wait."

I took a look at the bed. It's big enough for 2 people. What the hell is she doing here? Is she bringing guys here? Did she really try to imitate me and stole guys instead? This girl.

Haruko goes to the other door. Before she opened it, she took a glance at me.

"Why are you frowning? Ah. Could it be? You thought I'm bringing guys here, right?"

"It's not my business to meddle with what you do. After all, it's me who cut you off."

Haruko bursts out laughing at me. She looks like she's really enjoying it.

"Just be honest with me again Ruki. Tell me what you thought of from seeing that bed."

"It is as you say. Why did I even frown? I think that's just natural for you to do. You're not mine anymore."

Another fit of laughter sounded from her.

"Of course not. Then it's not a present anymore, right? Just relax. If you keep frowning I will be tempted to jump at you and ease that frown using my body."

But I am not frowning though? Or am I? I don't know if I am. Haa. Let's just do what she said for now then.

The bed at least felt soft, it's comfortable to sit at. And also to have sex on top of this. The spring underneath will help at pounding Haruko harder which she certainly likes. Ah. Wait. What am I thinking?

When the door opened again, Haruko came back with two more girls, they snuggled at each of her arms. I don't know them and just by their looks and posture, they're attractive at least. But are they the present she's talking about?

"Allow me to introduce you to them, Ruki. This girl on my right is Mina and this is Hime."

"Nice to meet you. I'm Mina. Haru's lover."

"The same, I'm Hime. Haru's lover."

Huh? Haru's lover?

I alternated my gaze between the three of them.? The two only gave me a glance before they went back to snuggling on Haruko.

I? see.

This girl.

This is why she said she prepared presents.

She got lovers for herself instead. But it's not boys but someone of the same sex.

And that's why she told me she can only satisfy my desires. This girl. What idea entered her mind?

Am I supposed to steal them from her? Ah. Shit. I'm getting excited. It's the first time to steal girls from another girl. The thought of this new sensation brought by my desire, it's exhilarating. Ah. I'm really a slave to this desire of mine.

That's why my desire for Haruko was also reignited. That wasn't about her still liking her ex. What is this new sensation? Ah. She really gave me a surprise here.

"How is it Ruki?"

Haruko lifts Hime's chin and kisses her passionately. The pleasure brought by that can be seen immediately from their faces.

"As you can see Haruko. You really gave me a surprise."

"I knew it. Your secret desire. You're that hard for us now. Look, girls. That's the cock that made me this naughty. He's the guy who changed me into becoming like this. If not for him our paths won't probably cross."

Haruko points at my bulge. That smile on her face is too beautiful to look at. Like she finally got the thing she wished for. I can't deny that. My desires are filling up just by the thought of stealing them from each other.

The two look at it but they both look like they saw something horrifying thus they close their eyes.

Okay. That's cute. I'll work hard at having them look at it with pleasure. 𝑵𝚘𝑣𝑬𝑙𝒰𝓈𝒷.𝓬𝔬𝓂

"So these two, you love them and they're head over heels for you?"

"Correct. Because of you, I can't like any other boys now. Only you. But these girls, I love them, they made me feel loved and I'm happy, we're all happy."

She then starts kissing Mina. Tongue and all, it's like they are now in their own world

This girl. She turned this strange and yes, it's because of me.

"Come here Haruko. I want you."

I couldn't help but let my desires leak out. If I don't. I might explode inside.

"Sorry Ruki, but these girls still need me. And there's not only two of them. They're originally 7 but 2 have already graduated so there's 3 more you haven't met yet."

What the hell? So you built a harem for yourself? What did this girl do? Ah, that's more stimulation coming from her.

"If you don't come then I will."

"Shouldn't you go after them first?"

"I want my Haruko back."

"You silly, I'm not yours anymore. Try and steal me again if you want."

Hell. Yes, I will. I will let them watch as I steal you from them.

"This girl. You became bold now, just a year that I haven't seen you."

"Your fault Ruki. You cut me off. Now you have to try again."

Haruko continued kissing the two in front of me, all the while her eyes were fixed on me, watching how I will react. She then lifted Hime's uniform exposing her bra and the two soft mounds it's holding.

"Aahhn. Haru, a man is watching."

Hime moans and tries to cover her breast but Haruko's hand is already there, caressing her soft mounds.

"Don't worry about him. I'm letting him get jealous at us so he will come for you two."

"Eh? Why us?"

Mina was taken aback from what Haruko said.

"Because I'm presenting you both to him."

"D-dont joke Haru. Aahhn... don't rub it hard... It's you who we want, not a guy."

Hime says in between her moans.

"But I am going to become his. He will steal me too, are you fine with it if he takes me away from you?".

"No!"

"No!"

The two girls shout in tandem.

"Then what will you two do?"

"We will…"

"Fight! We will not let him take you! We 5 will drive him out."

Haruko giggles at their response.

"So there you have it Ruki. What will you do now?"

"Of course, I'll start by stealing them."

If they're going to be like that then better start at them. Though how should I do it? She introduced these 2 means, I can just steal them like this. But what about the other 3?

Ah. This Haruko. She's giving me a challenge. She knew the process also fuels my desire. I really want to take her now.

"Eh?"

"What?"

The two shrunk back behind her. Afraid about what I said.

"Okay, you two. You can go back outside now. I'll talk to him first."

Haruko spanked them both on their butts which made them flinch.

"N-no, we won't leave you alone with him."

"Yes, come with us Haru."

"Don't worry, I love you girls. Tell that to the other 3 too, but don't tell them about what we talked about here. Understood?"

Looking at her like this, I can see the previous Student Council President who inspires awe to everyone back then.

The two followed her instructions and left the room. Before that though, they glared at me like they're looking at their mortal enemy.

Ah. Those two, I really want to steal them and let them watch as I do Haruko in front of them.

"Stop staring pervert. Today, I'm just introducing them to you."

After closing the door, she immediately went to my side and rode on my lap. She intentionally sat on my hard cock and started rubbing herself on me. Her smell that I haven't inhaled for a year further stimulated my desire.

"I know. So this is what you planned. Tell me, how did you manage to do it?"

I grabbed her fully round butt under her skirt. I pinched it hard then massaged it forcefully.

"Huauuu...Being touched by you again. And you remembered to do it hard. Ahhh… But your question, that's a trade secret. Ruki. You have to do your best. At stealing them from me."

"Looking at them. They're previously introverts, aren't they?"

I started kissing and licking her neck and sucked it hard with the intent to leave a hickey there.

"H-hey Ruki. Hauuu… Don't leave a hickey there. People will notice. Huuaaa I miss your hands and this cock beneath me. Ahhh… Yes, they were introverts. How did you know?

"Just a guess. You're planning to turn Rindou into one of your lovers, aren't you?"

I spanked her butt hard which deafeningly resounded in this small room.

"Ouch! It hurts. But that felt good. Huuaaahh... You're always like this, seeing through my plans. Yes, I planned to. But that girl, she keeps on talking about the cool guy Onoda who keeps talking to her, helping her be confident."

Ah. That girl. I'm not cool, you know?

"So, what did you do next?"

I ask her. My hands left her butt and started to unbutton her uniform fully, exposing her pink bra holding that huge breasts. I forcibly gripped her breasts on my palms squeezing it to expose her erect nipples.

Haruko kept on moaning in pleasure. She always likes it when I do her hard, she even told me to tie her on her seat at the student council room and fuck her like that before. She screamed there in pleasure not minding whether someone might hear her or not. That was an exciting experience for both of us.

"Hauuu. I knew at once. That the Onoda she's talking about is you. So I told her to bring you here for a trial."

As expected. It's all her. This girl. I'll punish you fully. That book she's letting Rindou read.

Ah. I understand.

"That book. That's a bait for her right?"

Exposing her nipples, I instantly put it inside my mouth grinding it with my teeth while licking the tip.

"Auuuu... You're biting it again. Yes. She'll finally have the courage to come out of her shell after she finished that book. I'm going to teach her a lot of things. Huaaa... More!"

Her hips started grinding faster, her love nectar had already drenched my pants long before she started. She's already drenched before she sat on me.

"I see. I understand now. I'll allow you. Make her one of them, have her fall for you so I can also steal her."

Yes. Even Rindou, that girl. At the thought of stealing her. I wouldn't pass on that.

"Idiot. She's already head over heels for you and you haven't noticed. But I'll do my best if it can satisfy you."

Haruko pushes me gently like telling me to drop my body to the bed voluntarily. And I did. I can see her face full of lust now and I can't wait for long too. This girl, I want her. I want to steal her again.

Haruko stood up from me and started taking off my pants and underpants exposing my erect cock in front of her. She then let her skirt fall down then she took her panty off. Her drenched pussy exposes itself to me.

After all that, she climbed up on me, kissed me lustfully as she lifted her butt and held my fully erect cock up to aim it on her hole.

She started rubbing the head on her clit, stimulating it further, afterwards she put the head in at her entrance. I grabbed her butt, supporting her. I can feel the hotness of her inside just by being at the entrance. It's too hot that you could melt from extreme pleasures brought by it

"Just so you know Ruki, this is just us greeting each other. You have to work hard at stealing me again."

"Don't worry. That's what I planned to do."

Yes. I'm going to work hard at stealing this girl again. This girl that used to be mine and every girl she has on her side. I'll work on them too and steal them all away for myself. Ah. Just thinking about it is exciting enough. Add Rindou to it and it'll be better. I'm looking forward to it.

Hearing my answer, Haruko's lustful lips and tongue fell on mine again. At the same time, she slammed her butt down in one swift motion, plunging my cock completely deep inside her.

In this small room, two moans of pleasure rang out loud from our mouths. With the sounds of kisses and sucking off our tongues, we started indulging in this raging carnal desire we both have for each other. Filling up the year of our separation, we started creating more memories to reminisce from.

Report chapter Comments

𝗇𝗈𝑽𝖾𝐿𝓊𝓈𝐁.𝓒𝑶𝓶

Chapter 27: Look Forward

Due to our lust for each other at the time plus the longing even I didn't notice, we did 3 rounds of sex before we lay flat on the bed. Her body that I haven't tasted for a year felt that good.

Exhausted, Haruko clings tightly to me. Using my chest as the pillow, she lay there resting. Even my cock that was naturally energized now feels a bit weak from the number of ejaculations I had today.

"Hey, Ruki. Usually, you wouldn't look at someone you cut off again. I heard what happened with Yaeko."

Haruko mutters. She's tracing my chest with her fingers.

Eh? How did it even reach her? Is there some sort of network unknown to me?

"How did you know about that?"

"It's a secret from you. I wouldn't tell you how. Unless they give permission."

Huh? So there really is something unknown to me. But I don't sense any hostilities from it

"Who are they?"

"That's not the point now silly. That Yaeko, she's with you even after she graduated right? Then you found out she lied to you."

Haruko looks up to me, her eyes glittering. That's beautiful.

"Yes."

"That girl is brave. Doing that even when she knows you. Possibly, she's prepared to receive your anger if you found out. But you, you didn't feel angry, you just cut her off."

Err. Really? I didn't think about that. When I found out, I immediately decided right then and there.

"Isn't that the same? I can't respond to that emotion. Even if I want to, I can't. At least, not yet."

"Then what about me now? Do you think I don't love you as much as she loves you?"

This emotion again. I hope Akane can teach me what that emotion really is. I want to hear her voice again. That silly smile too. But let's focus on Haruko for now. She's the one here with me.

"Honestly, I don't know. I told you I can't perceive that but I at least have an idea. You love those girls, right?"

"Yes, I love them, a lot. They're not like that when I found them. They're gloomy like the previous Ayase. I was inspired by you. From how you helped me before."

As I thought. She's imitating me but I don't remember ever helping her.

She drags herself up, and positions on top of me. Entrusting her body to me. Her big breasts are being pressed between us.

"I don't remember helping you. Isn't it just me stealing you from that guy?"

"Of course, you're like that. You don't know the effect you had on people. You're just set on satisfying your secret desire."

Huh? She's right. My only focus is to satisfy this desire. It doesn't matter to me how I affected the target or the people around them.

"Err. I honestly don't know."

"Well, let's leave it at that. So why didn't you push me away like with Yaeko?"

When I saw Haruko again, my desire to steal her got reignited before I knew it.

"Well, that day with Yaeko. I realized something when I was dealing with one of my targets."

"What did you realize?"

"That I was misinterpreting my secret desire all along."

"Eh? What do you mean? Tell me about it."

Her glittering eyes shined brighter, her face is now almost upon me. We can now smell each other's breath.

"Err. It's just I found out that it's not about you girls dating someone else. It's all about if you girls like or love somebody. Even if you're not dating, it still ignites this desire of mine to steal you. Maybe there's more I haven't understood yet but for now, it's like that."

"I see. That's why you reacted like that when I brought them out."

"Yes. And it doesn't matter if you're both girls. I will steal you all to myself as long as you show me that love you have for each other. That fills this secret desire of mine."

"I'm glad I got another chance to be this close to you."

Haruko pushes her head down, kissing me tenderly. It's not the kiss full of lust we had earlier. This seems so pure.

"I will be stealing you soon."

And I responded to her kiss. Just the right amount she's giving me. This kind of kissing feels good too. She's entrusting herself to me and I accept it. I'm already embracing her tight before I noticed.

"You're really an idiot. I'm yours, since back then, until now. It never stops even if you cut me off. Don't just decide that for yourself. I didn't cut you off at all."

"Ah right. I forgot about that again. That you girls have your own minds too. Then, Haruko, you're mine."

"Always. I still love those girls though."

"That's what really matters for me, right?"

"You're right. You silly. Let's go then. Club hours will soon end. Ayase will be confused if she didn't see us there."

"Right."

I pull her into another kiss, this time it's full of passion. And she responded to it with the same passion. Be it our tongue entwining each other or sucking the other to their own. We didn't hold back. Our salivas are now mixed and it's not a bad taste.

We only let go of each other after 5 minutes just kissing like that. She then gives me a satisfied smile just like that silly girl.

We then pick up our clothes that were thrown to the floor in the process of our passionate and longing sex.

We came back to the Book Club clubroom and went back to our seats. Haruko covered the door again. The 8 club members are still at it. Immersing themselves on the books. I saw Rindou, with some tears in her eyes, look like the book she's reading is that emotional for her.

They have no idea that we were just beyond the wall having sex in that small room.

"Now I wonder, these club members of yours. Are they always like that?"

"Yes. They even scared away one 1st year that she ran off to the Literature Club."

Err. That's probably that Fujii Mirae. That's why I wondered why she's at the Literature Club when there's an actual Book Club.

"Sounds hard to be their Club President."

"They couldn't be bothered to be the president so I took it. Since my 1st year here. They just want to read books. That also gives me the chance to set up that clubroom next door and make that small room."

Ah. She's right. Looking at those who keep on reading since I came in. They don't even bother to look at me or even those in the table near them. What are they, book eating machines?

"Now that you mention it. What club do they run?"

"It's just a random club I thought of. Poem Appreciation Club. It doesn't matter anyway. They don't need a lot of budgets so they just do the required work for evaluation. That room is the real purpose of that club. Our love room."

Yes. That looks like it was built with soundproofing as its focus. We just had that intense passionate sex yet no one noticed.

"You and your ideas. Good thing you didn't run for student council again."

"Actually, they're offering me a position but I refused. I don't want to feel that burdened anymore. Without you with me back there, I would've already collapsed from stress."

"I see. So that's how I helped you."

"Not just that silly. I won't tell you though. At least you know now that this path you set your feet on isn't just all about you fulfilling that secret desire. That's a leap."

Haruko reheated the tea and poured me one again after she drank some herself.

"But I trampled on many people's feelings."

"You don't feel regret anyway. What's the use of thinking about it? You'll just burden yourself."

Am I burdening myself? Maybe. I always said I don't feel regret but I keep on thinking about them. Ah. This girl is seeing right through me.

"You're right. I'm despicable, aren't I?"

"Maybe and maybe not. It all depends on the people you encountered so just stop thinking about it and look forward."

Look forward huh? Yeah, there's still a lot to look forward to. Satsuki, Shio, Kanzaki, Andou and the other harem members. I'm going to steal them all and make them mine. As to what effect I will bring them, maybe now, I should at least take a look. For Kana too.

"Thank you, Haruko."

"Between us, there's no need for that. I love you. But I love those girls too. I'm still igniting that desire of yours, right?"

Ah. It's weird. Even if Haruko loves me. The fact that she loves her girls is enough to ignite my secret desire. Only Akane and Yae pour all their love to me. Not minding the consequences. But now, only Akane became someone special to me that was separate from that desire. I wonder. Did Yae really move forward after she cried her heart out that day? I don't know. And now I'm thinking about someone I said I have no regrets for, again. Haa.

"Yes. It's funny. I thought I wouldn't see you again after that. You didn't ask me not to cut you off nor ask me for a reason, you just disappeared."

"What? Do you actually miss me?"

"It's not like that. People come and go in my life. I'm set on one goal, see. So I got used to people leaving when I cut them off. But there's still some of you who stayed and still seek me out despite what I did to your lives."

"Ah. You put my hopes up. Well, that's that. Just face them all forward and deal with them as you see fit. Those girls. They'll show up soon so you better not stall now."

Ah. Right. Those girls. I'll deal with them this coming weekend. Now that my interpretation of my secret desire changed, I have to look at them one more time and see.

"Yes."

"Ah. It's time. Now act like you already finished the trial."

Rindou walked to us after she finished packing. There are still tears in her eyes.

"Senpai. Why did that cub refuse the other cub's offer? He can live better that way but he just keeps pushing him away. And when he was almost dying from hunger, the other cub brought him food for him to live on."

Ah. That story. I guess that's really for introverts who hide in their shells and need a lot of push to move forward and be confident for themselves.

"It's good that you can feel the emotion being conveyed by that book. Once you finish it, we'll have a long talk about it, Ayase."

Will she succeed and have Rindou fall for her? I don't know. Let's see what will happen after she's done with that book.

"Yes! Ah. Onoda. How was the trial?"

"It's a great experience. Thank you Rindou. And Kojima-senpai."

I then finally drank the tea she gave me.

"Yes. You're welcome Onoda-kun. Will you visit the club again?"

Haruko is back at her act. Then I'm gonna act with her.

"Of course. I like the taste of your tea Kojima-senpai."

Her personal tea, yes. The one that was dripping from her earlier.

"I'm glad you liked your time here Onoda."

"Yes, thank you for inviting me Rindou."

"Will you join?"

"I'm still at the fence. I'm considering it since you're here."

I smiled at her. Well, Haruko is here too so if I join, I can spend more time stealing her girls from next door and spend time with her as well. But yeah, I can still go here anyway so I'll still try the other clubs if there are any who would offer.

"That's enough. Let's go home together?"

Rindou blushed when she said that.

"Okay. I'll walk with you to the station."

The sparkle on her eyes shines brightly again.

"Wait for me outside Rindou, I'll just talk a bit with Kojima-senpai."

"Yes!"

Rindou happily went out of the door.

"Typical Ruki. You're that smooth. I also fell for that, right?"

"I don't know, I'm just set at stealing you back then. See you then Haruko."

"Right. You're always like that. See you Ruki, I got my fill of your semen."

I got my fill for my desires from her too. This girl.

Haruko stood up and went to me and we had another kiss. The last one for this day. I'm glad I saw her again here.

Rindou and I walked towards the station. She just walks beside me quietly and I talk with her occasionally. I guess she's already satisfied that I walk with her.

On the way, I saw Shio from a car. She was with a man. Her husband? He looks angry though. Did they fight? Well, I'll ask her on messenger later. I'll take initiative, she looks like she's still thinking whether to talk to me there or not.

Rindou's train is going in the opposite direction so we separated at the ticket station. The train to my home went on smoothly and in 30 minutes I'm back to our neighbourhood.

"Ruki."

Someone hugs me from behind but that voice. Yes, I know it. It's the voice I want to hear.

"Akane. Why are you here?"

"I'm waiting for you. You called and I just can't wait to see you again."

Akane pouted. She still looks cute no matter her expressions.

"You silly girl. Let's go home then. Your hand?"

She then smiled and took my hand, our fingers crossed as we started our walk towards home. Now we really look like a couple. Some passersby even stare at us. Probably because of how beautiful this girl beside me, they're feeling it's a waste to have me walk with her like a couple.

"You said you realized something. You're going to tell me everything, okay? Don't leave out any details."

Akane said as she tightened her grip on my hands.

"Yes. I'll tell you everything. And I'll talk to Aunt and call Uncle to ask for their permission."

"Eh? You don't have to do that. They'll tease us."

"But I want to. It's not only you now who wants to live with me. I want to live with you too. You're gonna teach me that love, right?"

"Y-you, you really changed. Now I wonder what really happened. But I like this. I'm not going to say no."

Akane then snuggles up to my side, she's now hugging my arm. Now, this is really more like a couple. It's fine this way too. I want her. I really want her now. But I know it isn't because of love. It's something different. No one can lay their hands on her but me. She's mine.

"Yes yes, but I won't spoil you too much or you'll forget to teach me."

"It's enough for me to be a little spoiled. I love you."

She then tiptoed and kissed my cheeks.

This silly girl.

Before long, we arrived on our street. We went past my house and stopped at the next door.

"Mom. I'm home! Ruki's here too."

Akane shouted happily.

Chapter 28: Family Meeting

"So, what you two are trying to say is you're going to get married?"

Shimizu Akemi, Akane's mom. She's like an adult version of Akane but their personality is in stark contrast. She might be a housewife now but she was a former delinquent who ruled over their school. She married Akane's dad who was a Straight-A student who managed to tame her wildness.

We're now at their dining room after dinner having this discussion about Akane living with me starting today.

"Huh? No! How did you come up to that conclusion Mom?"

"What? Living together, isn't that the same as getting married? Akane you're already at the marriageable age but Ruki isn't so it's impossible for you two to register yet. Let's see. What about 2 years from now? Let's mark the date of your wedding."

This Auntie. She already went ahead and assumed we're getting married. I don't know what to say. I'm not against the idea but we're still young.

Plus it's unfair for Akane. She's just going to teach me how to love, to be tied up in marriage to me is just…

"Err. I'm not against getting married to Ruki, in fact, I'm happy to be but we're just going to live together. You don't need to jump ahead and set the date to our wedding."

Huh? You're not against? Wait Akane. It's true that I want you to stay by my side but you don't have to decide your future like that. We're still in our 1st year and there's a lot of issues around me.

"Why stall? You're just going to end up there anyway. So we better talk it out with his parents too. Those two are always away. They will surely be thrilled to hear you are marrying into their family to be with their son."

"Mom?"

"Shush now Akane. You two are always close since you're both a kid. Even before you were born we already agreed that if you two ended up together we'll give you our full support. We didn't tell you yet because you're still young and you both might find someone else but seeing you two here now, asking permission to live together. It's a happy occasion."

Eh? Why did they decide that by themselves? We have our own will.

"Already agreed… So we were really set to be with each other. I'm happy."

Akane went into her own world but seeing her this happy. I guess it's fine.

"Uhm Auntie."

"What is it Ruki?"

"Akane is still young and has a future that's not set in stone yet. It's bad for her to have her future decided like this."

"No no no. I want this Ruki. I want to be your bride!"

Akane stood up shouting that. I'm flattered you say that. I want you to stay by my side too. Maybe you being my bride is really needed. But I don't want to be insincere. Not knowing love but marrying her. Haa.

"Shut up for now Akane. Why do you say it's bad? Give me a proper reason."

"Even if you and my parents decided for us to be together. It's still our decision that should be recognized. We owe you with our life but we also want to live it without regrets from having decisions forced on us."

Even if they are our parents, they shouldn't just decide it by themselves. It's too early to think about marriage too.

"What will you say about this Akane?"

"Ruki's right Mom. Though I have already decided to become his bride, I still don't want to set our marriage yet this early.

So she really thinks now that we're getting married in the future.

"I hear you two. So why will you live together then?"

"Uhm t-that is…"

"I want Akane to stay by my side."

"Eh? Ruki."

It's fine to be honest in this situation.

"I see, you're resolute at that decision. Do you love my daughter?"

"I don't know if it's love but I certainly don't want to hand her to anyone else."

She's mine. Marriage, that's too far in the future but if it's the only way to keep her by my side. I won't hesitate.

"I can't believe you can say that in a straight face without faltering. And that doesn't seem to be a lie. Not love huh?"

"Ruki…"

"What about you Akane?"

"I love him, Mom. You know that since I was a kid. It never changes or it may have changed but for the better. I don't see myself to be with anyone but him."

Akane… Maybe this is a way of her showing love too. Though I still don't understand what really drives that emotion. Will there be a reason?

"So, did you two have sex already? You slept with him last night, right?"

"N-not yet. He said you might get angry if we do."

"Is that true Ruki?"

"Yes. We did kiss though."

"Hmm. You're truly honest. But Ruki, I know about the girls you're bringing to your house."

Ah. Yeah, of course, she will know about it. I always bring one and they're just next door.

"T-that. Mom!"

"Shut up and sit down Akane. I can't just give you to him if I'm not sure about his morals."

I guess I truly have to be honest here. For Akane. This special silly girl.

"They're girls I've stolen."

"Stolen?"

"I have this kind of desire to steal girls who like someone--"

"Hey, Ruki, stop! Why are you telling Mom about that?"

"I have to be honest or they won't agree. I want you to stay by my side, doesn't mean I will lie to your parents. They have to understand what I really am or it will not feel right."

"But, they will not agree if they heard all about your secret desire."

"Then I will steal you from them."

"That's some bold statement. Steal Akane from us?

"Mom!"

"I told you to shut up Akane."

"Yes. I want Akane, Auntie. I want her to stay by my side. It might not be love but that's my honest feelings right now."

"It's 'want' and not 'love'. Alright, continue talking about that desire of yours."

"Yes. It manifested when we were in 5th grade. I had this desire to steal a girl who likes somebody. Then make her mine. The girls you saw were all like that."

"Make them yours. That's some nasty desire you have there. So, what about Akane? Is she one of your 'stolen girls'?"

"No, she's different. Akane is special."

Hearing that, Akane's mom reached to the chairs on both sides of her. Then after that, 2 phones were brought to the table. There is an ongoing call on both phones, she tapped the loudspeaker on both sides.

"Hmm. So, Honey and you idiot couple. What do you think?" 𝑛𝒪𝓋𝔢𝒍𝔲𝓈𝒷.𝒸𝗈𝐌

"He's not lying. That boy is always honest. He never lies."

Uncle?! I do lie though? But I guess, I'm almost always frank but that doesn't mean I don't lie.

"What about you dear? We knew about that desire of his but it seems like he wanted Akane seriously."

Dad?! So it's them on the other phone.

"My Ruki never lies. He surely thinks of Akane as someone special. Otherwise, he wouldn't be here and just work on his new target."

Mom?! Ah. I should stop being surprised anymore. I guess I was already seen through by them way before. I wonder when.

"Eh? Mom? What's this?"

Akane was confused when she heard those voices.

Uncle and my parents are just on call. Listening in on our conversation since the start. They already knew we would come here. Or Auntie called them when Akane arrived with me.

"It is as you can see. We know. All about Ruki's desire and your devotion to him. I was even left here to see if he will also include me into one of his targets to steal. Steal me from your dad, but until now, he doesn't consider me as one.

"Ah. I'm sorry Auntie but I already considered you before. I stopped that thought."

"E-eh? Even Mom?"

Sorry, Akane.

"What? You boy, even my Akemi!"

Ah. Don't be like that Uncle. I stopped.

"Son, I never thought you'd have the guts to think that. If you know Akemi back in high sch--"

Dad, I don't want you to tell me that. Mom probably stopped him from talking more.

"As expected of my son."

Mom. Haa. I don't want to say anything anymore.

"This idiot couple. Haa. So that's it. You stopped means you don't consider me anymore?"

That was just a momentary thought because of that stew last Wednesday.

"Yes. Though thinking about it will surely kick my desire running into full throttle but there are more targets out there, I shouldn't include you in my issues."

"Ah. Thank God. You two, put a leash on your son. I almost have a heart attack thinking my Akemi will be stolen as well."

Uncle, I guess I'm tired of retorting now.

"Oi Honey! Even if he tried he won't succeed. Is that how low your trust in me?!"

Auntie. Just how much do you love Uncle?

"Akemi, he just knew how fearsome Ruki is. He won't stop until he gets his target."

Dad, please. But I won't deny that. I persist for a month to steal Haruko.

"Right, right. My Ruki is that amazing! How about me son? Have you ever considered your own Mom?"

"Ugh. No, mom. Why would I? I'm not that degenerate. I still think straight."

"Awhh. Too bad."

This is why I'm hopeless. My parents are like this. Haa. No, if they knew all along then that's probably why they also limit the times they went home.

"Dear. Am I not enough?"

Dad, enough. I already know how in love you are to Mom. I wish I knew how to love though. Why did you not let me inherit that?

"You are, darling. But Ruki is like a mini and cooler version of you. Too bad he doesn't consider his own mother."

Mom, you're hurting Dad.

"Our parents know all about it. What will happen now Ruki?"

Akane got overwhelmed when my parents and her dad joined the conversation.

"I don't know. They'll decide now."

"You two. We're just testing you. And you both passed."

Akane's Mom said. She already appeased her Dad.

"Really? Then I'll start living at his house?"

Akane excitedly stood up. She then hugs my arm happily.

"Yes. Your Dad will be home soon so I will not be alone even if you live at his house. Besides, it's just next door."

"Thank you, Auntie, Uncle. For entrusting Akane to me."

"Boy, take care of our daughter. We know about that desire of yours but that doesn't mean you can just neglect our daughter. You said she's special so you better show it to her. Make her a woman tonight."

"Yes. She's special but I still don't know about that. If it will get hard even without the secret desire kicking in then I will."

"W-what are you two talking about Dad? Ruki?"

Akane blushed. She understood, she just wanted to ask.

"Akane. You child, we watched you grow up and you always chase after that boy. Too bad, that strange desire of his came out and he turned like that. But you never wavered. Teach him well, so after 2 years, it wouldn't be a one-sided love wedding between you two. He has already taken a step towards that, saying you're special. There must be a reason so pry it out of his mouth."

"You heard your Dad. Go get your sleepwear, tomorrow I'll send your things next door. You two should arrange it yourselves."

"Mom, Dad. Thank you."

Akane's tears slipped out as she hugged her Mom but it's not of sadness. It's tears of joy. She's happy that they accepted us even if I'm like this.

She then heeds her mother to get her sleepwear from her room.

I wonder. Will it really be fine like this? I can't put a stop to my secret desire. Will it hurt Akane if I bring Satsuki or other targets I successfully stole home? I don't know. We'll try and figure it out.

"Son, learn well. We don't know what happened that let that desire of yours manifest itself but Akane, that girl, she really loves you. So much that we old ones are envious. We didn't feel that strong love back in our time. Do you know? Your mom rejected me 7 times before she accepted me when I danced for her using a kids' song and folk dance."

Dad. I didn't know you have that dark memory. I wish I could really be normal but yeah, it's already done. Since it manifested it also became my only drive. If I hadn't had that realization earlier, I might've to continue neglecting the truth about how special she is for me. Even if that's not love as her father said, it's a step towards it. I'll properly learn to love.

"Ruki, treasure Akane. She's your future wife. That's enough reason to do that. The other girls you've stolen, there's probably a lot of them falling for you too. If you can take care of them then you should. Don't be irresponsible just because of your secret desire, you did that to them so take responsibility. Make your own harem!"

Ugh. Mom. The speech is already perfect but that last sentence.

"Dear, what are you teaching our son?!"

"Shut up darling. I'm still not done. Ruki, you shouldn't let Akane in your room where you always bring your girls, take our bedroom and make it the bedroom exclusively for the two of you. You said she's special so learn to differentiate. Just put our things away in another room. We won't be back soon so take care of our future daughters-in-law."

Huh? Why is it plural Mom?! This mother of mine is always like this. But I love both of my parents. Ah. I guess I still feel some kind of love. I'll work hard to learn all about it. To properly respond to it when the time comes. There will be more that will become fuel for this secret desire, I can't slack off.

"Ruki, I'm here. Let's go?"

Akane came back with her sleepwear on her hand. I'll heed my mom's advice. Akane is special so I should differentiate her between the girls I've stolen.

"Mom, Dad. Thank you. Auntie and Uncle. I'll be taking care of your daughter."

"Boy, remember. Don't neglect our daughter."

"Don't worry, honey. I'll watch over them."

"Son, don't let Akane cry."

"Ruki, remember. Be responsible."

Taking in those reminders, we bid farewell to our parents. The time of our living together starts tonight. Well, it already started last night. But anyway. As to what this change in situation will bring us, only time knows.

I took Akane's free hand and led her to our house.

"Ruki. I love you. I'm really happy this happened."

Akane whispered to my ears.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 29 - Possessiveness

"I didn't know they would be listening. It's kind of scary."

Akane snuggles to me after changing to her pajamas. Ever since we got out of their house she almost never wants to leave my side. We're now in the living room, watching some late-night anime on the TV. It's a harem full of fan-service with a dense and indecisive bastard as the protagonist. It's like seeing Ogawa animated. Why are we watching this again?

"Well, we're both surprised. They all know about it. I thought I was keeping it a secret at least."

"You're kind of a blockhead Ruki, with the number of girls you brought home, who wouldn't notice?"

Akane lifts my arm and circles it to her shoulder. This girl. She really wants to be spoiled by me.𝒏𝒐𝑽𝐞𝐋𝒰𝚜𝒃.𝓬𝞸𝐌

"Right. I'm an idiot, neglecting and forgetting how special you are to me."

"But you realized it now right? That's enough. I'm glad I didn't give up like Yaeko."

Yes. I'm glad you also went out of your way to come here that night and barged in like this is your house.

"Yes. You're mine now Akane. I won't hand you to anyone else."

"Yes. Spoil me more. I love this. Will you tell me now?"

"Right. I'll tell you. But, will you not get mad?"

She probably will. But, I don't know, I don't think I should really care about it since she knew all along what I am doing. It's our parents' words that are nagging on me right now.

"Why will I?"

"Err. It happened during my time with a target."

"Uhm. Let me think."

"Okay. Just tell me if you're done thinking."

"I'm done thinking. I want a kiss first, show me how you want me from that. Then I will hear about what you realized even if it concerns another one of your targets."

Err. This girl. We only had 3 kisses to date and each of it just involved our lips. I guess I'll give her something she will remember.

"Are you sure? It will be different this time."

"I want that. I'll take everything you give me. Show me that you're serious at wanting me."

She looks up at me, her eyes shining with eagerness. Her apple-red lips hang there, waiting for me to take it.

"I want you. I wouldn't say that if I'm not serious."

"Then show me."

Urged by her, I lifted her chin and plant my lips on hers. Her eyes that were staring closely at me never closed, taking in my face as it drew closer to her.

From one kiss to five, I sucked on her luscious lips that were trembling a bit. Maybe she's steeling herself, thinking this won't happen again. Hoping this isn't a dream.

I'll make her know how I really want her. This is different than that desire of mine. This only manifested for her. When I think of her, some form of excitement rush to me that's different than it. I really want to know what this is.

I touched her face, feeling it with my hands, this is mine, she is mine. My lips that were ravishing hers, sucked in harder that her lips are now turning to a deeper red colour. My tongue that is behaving started moving, from my mouth it moved out to lick her lips, licked every corner of it, remembering its taste and its shape.

Akane's arms embrace me tight, sticking her body further. I can now hear her heartbeat that is currently beating fast like it's on a race.

Her lips now start to respond to me, it avenges itself by sucking my tongue in hers. I let my tongue be suck by her, giving me a free pass to seek her own tongue.

Her grip momentarily tightens when she felt my tongue moving inside her mouth, and when it found her tongue, she reflexively pulls it back. Not allowing my tongue to catch it.

This girl. She's truly inexperienced. She thought she can escape from me? Well, let's show her more. I want to savour this girl, this special girl for me.

The thought of my targets temporarily disappeared from my mind, it now only focused on this silly girl in my arms.

I pushed my tongue further and caught her tongue that retreated. The two met and entwined with each other.

Just like that, our kiss turned from a normal one to an intimate one. I held her head, not letting it move back to escape. Before long, all her resistance melt away.

Her tongue starts its contest with my tongue, sometimes it's the one sucking but because of her inexperience, I dominated the arena. Our saliva mixed together and amidst the sounds of sucking, we continue on to fill our longing for each other.

When I released her, Akane was in a daze that she won't let her eyes leave my face, her tongue that lost to mine was left hanging there with our saliva coating it.

Only when her breathing stabilized did she got out of that state. Her red face turned redder to the realization that we just had our first intimate kiss.

"Yes, I felt it. Your intent to make me be yours."

Akane mutters burying her face back to my chest.

"Satisfied now?"

"Y-yes. You can tell it to me now."

Akane's face is still there at my chest maybe she's embarrassed to have it be seen by me. I wonder what's the face she's making now.

I started stroking her hair slowly, brushing it with my fingers.

"How should I start? Ah. The girl I am targetting, she likes the guy since their 6th grade."

"Uhm, I love you for as long as I remembered."

Yes. Since our families are close, ever since our birth, we're almost always together. But yeah, even with that, I never once thought of her as a sister or anything close to a family. Maybe I love her too, otherwise, we wouldn't stick to each other all those times. But when my desire manifested, the feeling or recognizing that feeling of love disappeared.

"That girl had this foul mouth. She's totally in love with the guy but she can't resolve herself to confess instead she always insults him like that's how she conveys her affection to him."

"Sounds like a complicated girl. And you even go after that kind. There are no criteria apart from them liking or loving someone else and being beautiful or attractive enough for you, right?"

Err. True, that's the only thing I look for a target. No matter how complicated they may be. Satsuki is the first of her kind from my stolen girls. That deep love she had for Sakuma. It's admirable but I'm trampling on it. Yes. This is how I really am.

"You're almost the same you know, except your show of affection. That's why I woke up to that realization."

"Now that you say it, we really seem alike. I never stopped loving you even when I found out that secret desire of yours when you first brought a girl here."

Ah. Akane confronted me back then, asking me if I love that girl. Now that I think about it. That girl disappeared as well after that year. She's like Haruko and Yae, already 3rd year when I stole them. She's the one who I lost my virginity from. She ran away. Or just don't want to show herself to me anymore. That's how I changed her life. For better or worse. I don't even regret it.

"Yes. That's why when I started coercing this new target. Ah. She's my classmate and desk neighbour by the way"

"That's new Ruki. You never target someone that close to you every day before."

Ah. Right. I tried not to stand out before so I never touch anyone near me. But now, I am standing out since day 3 that even those from Class 3 know me by name now.

"Yes. I couldn't help it when I found out they like each other. So I tried to facilitate them to make them a couple and steal the girl in the process."

"You're bad. Bad desk neighbour."

Akane softly hit my chest.

I don't feel it strange to share this to her. Is it because she's the only girl that's not a girl stolen because of my desire?

"I know. So then, when I am in the process of stepping up my hold to her. That realization happened.

"Finally we're at the most important part."

Err. You keep getting me sidetracked. This girl.

"The guy passed out, both of us brought him to the infirmary. After that, I tried to coax her into being mine while she watches the guy she always likes sleep."

"That's a situation that fills up your desire, right?"

She looks up at me. Her face is now back to its normal colour.

I couldn't help but kiss her again. Bringing it back to red. She then hit my chest again like she's protesting at what I did albeit cutely.

"Yes. It did fill up my desire a lot. But then it happened. The girl, she's still looking at the guy. She started thinking that she's doing something wrong. Something that betrays the guy she loves."

"Don't just kiss me like that. I just recovered from our intimate kiss, now I'm red again. What happened next?"

I might have taken a liking to tease this girl. She's acting this cute. I'm afraid it might grow to a habit.

"I'll kiss you whenever. You don't want it? Ah. Right, we're at the critical point of this story. Just listen closely silly girl. This is where I realized you are special to me."

"I want! I want more of your kiss!"

I gave her another kiss to shut her up, another intimate kiss. I told her I won't spoil her and now here I am spoiling her. Haa. Well, Haruko got spoiled earlier too. I guess this is fine.

"You see, I told her to blame everything on me. Everything that we will be doing. That way she wouldn't think about her betraying the guy she loves deeply. When she accepted. The worry in her eyes vanished. She decided to blame everything to me. And that's when it hits me. Can you guess what it is?"

She stopped for a minute, seemingly deep in thought.

"Her blaming you for everything. It means, she'll still love the guy the same. Even when you two are doing more than just a kiss, she'll just blame you and keep her unwavering love towards him…"

Tears suddenly flooded Akane's eyes. I used my fingers to stop it from staining her beautiful face.

She guessed it right and she understood where I'm coming from.

"Yes. That will be our setup. You could say at that point, I've already stolen her. It even fills my desire more than what I've gotten from others."

"Ruki. You thought that might also happen to me. That I will be caught by someone like you, force me to blame everything to him and keep my love for you. That's why…"

Her tears never stopped and she just clings tightly to me. This girl. Why are you crying? Even I didn't cry when I realized it. It gave me that headache though.

"Yes. That's why. I want to keep you by my side. I don't want to give you to anyone else. You're mine. You're so special to me that if you disappeared, I will never be fixed."

"Idiot. Then keep me by your side. I won't let anyone approach me. You're the only one for me. I might not look like it but I learned self-defence. There's too many who's trying to approach me even back in middle school so I asked Mom. You don't have to worry about that. I will only be yours."

This girl. Why are you trying to comfort me? But I'm glad. Seeing you like this, you're really too silly. Devoting yourself to me. I have to take great care of you from now on.

"Yes. You're mine Akane. I won't let anyone touch you. Teach me everything about love and this unknown feeling I have for you right now."

"You're right. You asked me to teach you about that. But even for me, it's hard to interpret that. If that's love, you would've already shelved that desire of yours or at least tone it down."

True. If I love like how she loves me, I would probably be devoted solely to her. Plus there are different stages of love. And this unknown feeling is probably not one of it.

"This feeling of wanting you to be mine only. It could be an exact opposite of love that you're giving me. Is this fine? I wonder."

"You said you want me to be yours only. You recognized me as yours so you don't want to hand me to anyone else. While I love you no matter what you are or what you're doing. It doesn't even matter to me if you really build a harem like your mother said."

Err. Did you hear about that? Harem. Haa. Haruko has her own harem and probably Ogawa too but he's unaware. But for me? They're just girls who I stole and if it's back then, I'll just cut them off if I grew bored or they did something unforgivable to the me back then. Even when I cut off the others, most of them are still there, chasing me back.

Mom and Haruko gave me that kind of talk. Mom said to be responsible while Haruko said to look forward and deal with it as I see fit. What should I do? And this unknown feeling I have for Akane. It's slowly turning into shape.

"I see. I understand a bit now Akane. This is not love, it's some form of possessiveness. And possessiveness is like the exact opposite of love. If, and only if you feel different than how you are feeling right now for me, I wouldn't care about that and still want to have you by my side even if it's against your will."

"Hmm. Your words are quite right. You want me to be by your side. You don't want to give me to someone else. That's really some form of possessiveness. I'm glad that I deeply love you and it never changes no matter the things that have gone through, otherwise it will be sad for the both of us."

Yes. She's right. If she doesn't love me and I realized this thought, I will forcibly get her, just for her to be mine. It won't even matter if she loves someone else or not, I will get her regardless. Ah. I think I became more hopeless than I thought.

"Don't make that face Ruki. I love you. And that's why it doesn't matter if it's just possessiveness for now. You wanting me is enough. And the purpose of teaching you love became much better. Not only will it cure you of your possessiveness, but it might also probably affect that desire of yours too."

Akane then pulls me in an embrace. This time it's me who's burying my face to her chest. Her fingers start stroking my hair with intimate care, doting at me like a child.

This feeling isn't that bad. I never thought I would want to be doted on like this.

"Stay with me always Akane."

"Yes. I will never leave your side. I love you."

We then fell in silence with only the low volume of TV filling in every corner of the room. The two of us continue to embrace each other, feeling the comfort the other brings.

Possessiveness eh? Tonight, I'll make her mine, completely.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 30: Shimizu Akane(1) *

"What do you think?"

"Uhm. I like it. This will be our room, right?"

The master's bedroom. My parents' room. Well, this is mostly unused since they hardly ever come home. And every time I brought a girl home, I will use my mother's clothes for them to use for the night.

This room is bigger than mine and so is the bed. We can roll around here and we won't fall. My Mom told me to differentiate, Akane is special. I want to possess her. The other girls, I don't know yet but I got them due to my desire. I stole them. And I will be stealing more from now on. They will also be mine even if their heart isn't.

The difference is, I might stop wanting them if they suddenly fall for me that they forget those who they originally like. As long as they have someone else they like, even if they fall for me too, it doesn't matter. My desire will kick in that will led me to steal them away for myself. It became this complicated after my interpretation of it changed. But maybe I'm still interpreting this wrong. I'll just have to think again. Will I really just abandon them if they fall for me? I still don't know. Maybe I can clear some of these thoughts when I meet those from my middle school tomorrow. I shouldn't stall for time anymore.

But for Akane, whether she loves me or not, I want her. It's a good thing that she loves me or else, like she said, it will really be a sad thing for her or for me too. I'll do anything to get her. To have her be mine. No matter the method, I wouldn't care.

"Yes. You're special. It's not right for you to be in my room where I always bring them."

"Then I'm happy. Don't let anyone in. This is ours!"

Akane then jumps on the bed, jumping on it like a child testing the spring of the huge bed.

This silly girl.

I closed the door and moved next to the bed. Akane is still playing on it. When she felt tired she laid her body down. She then looked at me and gestured me to climb up and lay there next to her.

"I'm gonna check my phone first Akane."

I have to check on things. Kana, Satsuki and Shio too.

I wonder what happened about Otsuka-senpai, did Kana succeed? I won't have to use that picture I've taken, right?

For Satsuki, I have to check-in. To remind her she's mine now. I won't let her forget. She can love Sakuma for all I care but she's mine.

And for Shio, I don't know what happened to her. When I saw her earlier on that car, she looks a bit sad. And the guy looks furious. I want to ask her what happened and in turn, reaffirm her how serious I am at stealing her.

Maybe there will be a new message request too, like from Mori. Or maybe Kanzaki will have prepared a date for what she's asking me. Ahh. There's so much to do.

And tomorrow, like I planned, I'll start dealing with those girls from my previous middle school after we finish settling down Akane's things. Haruko told me to just look forward, so yeah. I still don't know how should I deal with them. Maybe I can only think of something when I meet them.

"Don't be too long Ruki. This is our night."

She pouts and turns her body away. This girl. Ah. I guess she's right. This is our night together. I shouldn't let my mind wander about.

I climbed up and lay next to her. Her back that was facing me looked small, all those years when I neglected her while satisfying my desire, how did this small back carried all that and still stay this strong in front of me?

"I changed my mind. I'll check it later or tomorrow."

My arm slipped from her upturned side as my body closed in on her. She let it rest on her tummy and put her hand over it.

"We're like a married couple having a rough night."

Akane giggles cutely.

Yeah, sorry. You fell in love with a guy like me. My desire was the only one moving me forward before so I always tend to wander my mind to things that concern it.

"I'm going to spoil you tonight. What do you want me to do?"

"Oh? What's this? Are you trying to appease me?"

Let's tease her and spoil her grandly that she would think she already had enough. This much I need to show her.

"Yes, wife. Don't be cold to your husband now."

"Y-you! What did you just call me?"

Her head immediately turns around.

"Wife? What's wrong?"

"Auuu. Idiot! Calling me your wife. I'm not happy!"

Then she turns it back and covers her face with the blanket.

Err. Yes, you are, look at your smile. Do you think I didn't see that? This girl is too cute to tease.

It was just last Wednesday when Kana said that we looked like a married couple and I rejected it at the spot. Now I'm here trying to appease this silly girl who said the same words.

I guess a lot has happened already. From Yae to Satsuki to Haruko and to our parents. For only two days, Akane became this special to me.

I might disappoint her when I start working on satisfying my desire again but it's fine, I know I won't regret that. But if it's her time, I'll give it my all to satisfy her, just like how I focused on every girl I bring here, Akane will have it much better.

"My wife doesn't want me to call her 'wife'? What should I do? Will I have to sleep outside?"

"Argh. Okay, I lose. Ruki, don't leave me here."

She turned around and embraced me.

"Ruki? My wife is still upset."

"No, h-husband. Don't leave me."

"You seem reluctant. I thought this would make my wife happy."

"Idiot. I'm happy. Stop teasing me now, husband, my cheeks will be ripped by my smile"

I pull the blanket away from her and see that smile she's talking about. This girl.

"Ah. My wife's too cute. It makes me want you more." 𝑛𝒪𝓋𝔢𝒍𝔲𝓈𝒷.𝒸𝗈𝐌

Yes. I'm feeling it. This is not my secret desire but I'm feeling this much excitement, I'm getting hard for her.

"W-what you and Dad talked about earlier. What was that?"

"You know it. Don't play dumb. We'll do it tonight. I'll make my wife mine completely. Let's just say, I'm going to steal your heart, mind and body."

"Even my heart?"

"You've already given that to me without me asking for it. It's a waste to let it go cold. I'll take it in and cherish it, wife."

"You smooth-talker. I'm yours, husband, make me completely yours. Tomorrow, I'll start teaching you about love and make you fall for me."

This is our first night err second if we include last night. I don't even think that I will come to a realization that I will look at this girl as someone special. I always thought she's just there taking the childhood friend role in my own story.

Even if it's just my possessiveness for now, she said she'll teach me everything about love. That Kenji who's dating Kana is known to be possessive but yeah I guess it's just mild that Kana can contain him like that. Unlike mine, I will do anything just to let this girl stay by my side. Akane's mine

"Yes. Teach me. But tonight, it's me who'll teach you."

"Pervert."

"I'm hard because of you. And it's not my desire talking."

"Mega pervert."

"Wife can feel it if you want"

"Super mega pervert."

This girl. I really want her.

Once again, I took Akane's lips to a kiss. A long and passionate kiss.

She's trembling in my arms. Afraid of what will about to happen. But her eyes that is currently looking at me, it speaks how happy she is. She's conveying through it that the years of waiting finally paid off.

I made her wait. I'm gonna make up for it.

"I love you husband. Finally. I will not just look on whenever you bring a new girl. Finally. I can also experience what they had experienced with you."

"Yes. Sorry to make you wait. Your husband is this dumb that it took a long time to realize that someone special to me is just next door."

My kiss moved down to her neck, sucking at it hard. I'm going to leave my mark here. She's mine.

"N-no husband, don't leave a mark there. They will bug me with a lot of questions, put it somewhere obscure."

"Then here."

I unbuttoned her pajamas, revealing her collarbone and beneath it, her yellow laced bra that holds her soft hills.

Sucking hard at her collarbone, I didn't leave it until a red mark was imprinted.

"B-bad husband. If I'm not careful those girls will still see this."

"It's weekend wife, that will fade out soon. But yeah, I'll suck on it again when it's about to fade out."

"You really want to leave your mark. "

"Of course, you're mine now, wife."

I went back to her lips, her tongue was waiting and immediately enter mine, sucking it out with my tongue, licking each other.

I continue unbuttoning her pajamas Undressing her, leaving her with only her underwear.

Akane does the same to me, undressing me down to my underwear.

"H-husband."

"What is it, wife?"

"T-turn me into a woman. Your woman."

"I didn't know my wife can be this naughty."

"Auuu. Stop teasing me."

My hands started wandering around her body, from her back down to her butt, from her navel up to her breasts that were still hiding behind her bra.

"I didn't know my wife is this sexy. Your skin is so smooth."

"Uuu.. your hands is exploring my body."

"I won't stop at just exploring."

"P-pervert."

My hand that was on her butt slipped inside her panties and cupped her still developing butt. It didn't have a perfect form yet but still soft enough to touch directly.

The other went to her back, unhooked her bra and took it off her, exposing her unexplored upper region. Her naked breasts are also in the process of developing. It's only B cup for now but firm enough to take form.

Akane reddened fiercely that she couldn't say anything but watch me.

First giving her another kiss on her lips for assurance, my tongue then travelled down from it, traversing her neck, down to her collarbone where my mark is and finally ended its journey on top of one of her soft hills.

"Uuhh…"

Subdued moan started escaping from her mouth when my tongue landed on her nipple. It's not erect yet but on the way to that.

My tongue and hand started teasing her nipples, the former pokes the tip while the latter flick its target.

More moans leak out that she unconsciously embrace my head, clutching my hair.

I have to give her proper stimulation to make this memorable for her.

After wetting it with my tongue, her previously untouched nipple entered my mouth, I started sucking on it like it's a precious candy. The other one that was waiting for its turn was pinched and massaged by my hand on it.

My hand that was on her butt started kneading it like it's a dough, shaping it to something I wanted. It then travelled down further from its crack, starting the journey to her most sacred place.

"Aahh. Husband, it's tingling. You're like a baby now."

"I'll be your baby if you wanted, help this grow bigger."

"Y-you like it bigger? Right, that girl last Wednesday is certainly big even with her small frame."

"Oh? Are you jealous, wife? You don't have to worry about that. This is much better since I can shape this to my own liking."

"Y-you're really a pervert. I can feel your hard thing down there."

"It's already screaming 'I want you' but I have to prepare you first."

"L-let me touch it."

"Go on."

Her hand then reached to my underwear, she put it on top of my bulge. I can feel her hands shaking as it started touching my cock over the cloth.

Watching her do her best encouraged me to do better.

I started sucking harder on her nipples, now alternating between the two making them both erect. It's standing up proudly that it ignited more of my desire to own her. This is mine, she's mine. Yes. This is really possessiveness I have for her.

My other hand successfully reached her sacred place, the hair there isn't lush yet but this is good too. Using two of my fingers, it traced down to her slit and the first stop was her clitoris. This sensitive part of her.

A simple touch made her whole body twitch which made her accidentally grip my cock.

"Uuu... That part and this big thing…"

"You could be more assertive, wife."

I whispered on her ears.

I went back at gobbling her nipples and continue touching her clit, stimulating it further. Every move I did make her body shake from pleasure. Soon enough, she became wet enough that her panties became too drenched.

My hand pulled her panties off her, opening up her legs. She tried to close it by putting it together but I prevent it and instead widen it further giving me easy access to her pussy.

"Y-you're bullying me husband"

"Shush. You can do the same to mine."

I went back up to her face and kissed her lips again.

She looks at me and nods. She starts pulling down my underwear while she resists moaning from my preemptive strike on her most sacred place.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 31: Shimizu Akane(2) *

Due to her legs spread out, it became easier for me to do what I wanted. From her clit down to her hole, my fingers stimulated both. Her moans started growing in volume but it's too sexy to hear that it even made me more encouraged. 𝑛𝒐𝓥𝗲𝒍𝑢𝗌𝔅.𝐜𝑶𝔪

Just pulling down my underwear a bit, my cock, like a caged animal, escaped and surprised Akane that she had to stop to look at it.

Forgetting what she was doing, she grabbed it and started stroking it up and down which made it even more erect.

It was already tired from doing that 3 rounds with Haruko but now, it became this energized again.

I can't wait for it to stick it inside her. I'm getting more excited now. This will be the first time that I will have sex without the influence of my desire. Add to that, It's with Akane, this special silly girl.

"H-how is it this big? And this will enter me?"

"Yes. Don't worry. It'll fit."

I climbed on top of her then after completely taking off my underwear, I let my cock rest on top of her pussy.

Putting my arms at the back of her knees, I dragged it upwards turning her lower body into M shape.

"H-husband. We'll really do it?"

"Yes, look at me. I'm already this hard for my wife."

Her eyes went down to it and saw me rubbing my fully erect cock on her pussy. Her love nectar already lubricated it that it's sliding easily now.

"Uuu.. so that's the hot thing I'm feeling. It does feel good, husband."

I reached for a pillow then have her raise her butt a bit to settle it there. This way, it will be easier for me to enter. Unlike with Kana who was scared and I had to assure her I'm keeping her safe, Akane is ready for it, I can see from her eyes the determination to become one with me. This lovely girl.

"Kiss me. I want to make sure I'm not dreaming right now."

"This is real, silly girl. I'll be making you mine. You can't back out now. Even if you do, I'll still chase you and put you by my side."

"I won't back out. Never. Make me yours, husband."

Our lips once again met and a passionate kiss ensued. Her arms circled at the back of my head, lifting her body up. My cock continues sliding, stimulating her entrance.

"I'll start now, wife. I'm putting it in. I will make you mine."

"Just do it. I'm waiting for this for years. I love you."

Obeying her voice, I pulled back a bit to aim the tip to her entrance. She's still clinging onto me, watching how I readjust my cock and push the tip into her pussy.

With just the head inside, Akane's face constricted a bit but she held in the desire to cry from pain. This isn't the most painful part yet. If I could, I don't want her to feel the pain but this is necessary. Only once can a girl lose her hymen.

I put Akane down the bed to make her comfortable. She can't keep clinging or it will be hard for her.

"H-husband, I can feel you entering me."

"It's just the head for now. It will hurt more."

"I don't care. Don't hesitate now. Put it all inside me."

"Yes. Akane. Wife, from now on, you're mine. Only mine."

Putting my arm at her sides as support, my hips pushed forward, thrusting my cock that was stalled at her entrance.

Just a little bit from her entrance, I could feel that thin film covering her deepest part. Putting in more force, I once again pushed my hips forward, instantly tearing the hymen apart as my cock continues its descent until it couldn't go any deeper. Blood started to stain the pillow beneath her.

Finally, my cock is completely inside her. The pleasure of taking her virginity spread from my cock to my whole body. The way her insides constrict my cock is truly a pleasurable experience. It's squeezing me hard unconsciously.

Akane tried to bite her lips to prevent her from crying out from the pain but it failed. Her hands tried to push me away but that was all for nought.

"Ouch! Ouch! It hurts! It hurts a lot! Ruki!"

"Shush. It's over now. I'm inside you."

"B-but it still hurts. I can feel it. Your cock inside me."

Tears formed from the corner of her eyes but Akane managed to hold it in. Her hands then went below her navel where my cock is bulging from inside her.

I leaned down, kissing her once more. Her arms embrace me and her legs spread even wider. She's making it easy for me.

When I saw her face devoid of pain and regain its usual colour that was as red as an apple due to her lust, I started moving my hips, pulling it out slowly and then pushing it again.

We started having our very first sex. With me on top of her, my cock started grinding her insides, slowly to let her insides get accustomed to my cock.

Akane's moans of pleasure once again escape her mouth. This silly girl is feeling it now. She's mine.

Sounds of meat hitting meat rang out together with her moans.

"Haahh... Haau... We're having sex. Ruki. Husband. I'm yours now. Haauhh."

"Yes. I won't let you go again."

From a simple thrusting, I started to increase the speed that the bed we're on starts to build our rhythm. In and out. Deep and shallow. My cock continued to grind Akane's pussy.

Before long, I also started to feel pleasure. It stimulated my cock to do her better. Reach her deepest spots to imprint myself in it.

"Aaahh. I'm feeling it now. Huaaa. It feels good. Husband. I'm happy."

While sucking on her nipples, I continue to fuck Akane focusing all my attention to pleasure her. And in turn, it also brings me the pleasure of having her.

Sounds of moans continue to ring out. As the pace gradually increased of me fucking Akane and so the number of moans that leak out from her.

At every thrust of my cock, her insides tried to fight by squeezing it but it always escapes before going back in again letting us both feel the pleasure of sex.

Her legs that were spread open circled behind me like telling me to do it deeper.

I heeded her and increased the pace faster. My cock kept on plunging deep inside her while her pussy kept on squeezing me out. The pain she felt from the tearing of hymen is now replaced by extreme pleasures. Her face is too erotic now.

When I felt her pussy constrict further, I know that is already the sign of her impending climax.

She then once again cling onto me, chasing my lips to hold herself back from climaxing before me.

I responded and kiss her intimately before I start fucking her harder. Just the pleasure of her squeezing already made me close to cumming. Add to that the excitement I'm feeling from finally owning her made it feel much better.

The semen that was building up finally hit the critical point. I put her down the bed and hug her tight as my hips continued its downward thrust. She responded to it by clinging onto me tightly with both of her arms and legs.

"Haaauuhh… Husband. Something's coming… Aahhhn. I'm cumming."

"Akane. Me too. I'm cumming. I'm cumming inside you."

"Yes. Uuuhhh. Give it to me. Impregnate me. Aahhhh."

Hearing those. I can't hold on any further and so is she. Along with the last thrust of my hips, we both climax together.

All my semen sprayed inside her, filling every corner of it. Imprinting it as mine while her pussy squeezed my cock tight as her love nectar gushed out of her.

After that climax, I fell on top of her with my cock still inside her, panting for breath. She welcomes me with a kiss and we once again get absorbed by each other.

"I love you. I'm yours now."

"Yes. You're mine Akane."

After I'm sure that everything was poured inside her, I pulled out my cock from her. Akane watches on as my semen dripped out of her.

"What will happen if I get pregnant?"

"Silly girl, you're still young, we can think of that after our wedding."

Ah. Maybe the wedding will really happen now. This possessiveness of mine towards her is this strong. I won't let her get away from me.

"But I want your child."

"I know. After the wedding, wife."

"Yes. Our wedding."

Akane smiles happily. The pained expression from earlier couldn't be seen now.

"How are you? Does it hurt? Let's take a bath first."

"No husband. Let's sleep like this. Uhm I don't think I can stand."

Ah. Right. There's no way that wouldn't hurt. Kana can barely walk last Wednesday and that's even me trying hard not to make it too painful for her.

"Sorry. I fucked you hard. Do you want me to carry you? We should at least clean that and put this pillow and bedsheet to laundry."

Yeah. They're both stained with her virgin blood and the semen that dripped out of her. It's unhygienic to just sleep like this. This won't be like the short nap me and Kana had, I'm tired now that I am sure to wake up in the morning if I ever fall asleep now.

"Pervert. I wanted it too. You really made me feel how much you want me. Then carry me like a princess, husband."

Akane wanted to be spoiled again. This girl. After all that spoiling I gave her. Well, I guess this is still fine. I'll still carry her anyway, making her happy too is a plus.

"My wife is sexy, how can I not want you? Come here then my princess."

"You're teasing me again. But I don't care. I'm too happy right now that I thought I was still dreaming."

Carrying her like a princess, I stood up from the bed. Since we're alone here, it doesn't matter if we go there naked. Akane's body is a bit light so it doesn't matter if I carry her every time. But I won't tell her or she might always ask me to carry her like this. This girl is too spoiled.

"How many times do I have to tell you? This is real Akane. Your mine now, and we'll be living together from now on. This is our room. Only ours."

"Yes. I don't care now if you bring more girls. That desire of yours can't be stopped easily, but when we're alone like this, don't think about anyone else. I'm yours. Don't let me forget that. Either way, I won't forget since I love you too much but you also have to do your part."

Right. I have to always remind her that she's mine. We'll be living together now, that mark will be her reminder but I will also dote on her whenever we're alone. Ah. What the hell? I'm thinking of spoiling her on my own volition.

Well, I will also be focusing on more girls from now on. It's good that she understands, I know she's just saying that for the sake of assuring me. This girl loves me too much, there's no way she won't be hurt if I bring more girls. I'll have to act I don't notice it and just spoil her instead. If we're alone all my focus will be on her. Err I tend to drift away though so that wasn't my fault. I'll try my hardest.

Since the tub wasn't prepared, we opted to just shower using warm water. I put her down first to get the pillow and bedsheet. Ah. Our uniforms too and I have to change the bedsheet for us to sleep on. And our clothes that were thrown out of the bed before I forget.

What else? Ah. Akane needs new clothes, her pajamas were wrinkled now. My mom's then. Hope it will fit her. But yeah, that's unlikely. Anyway, she'll just use it for tonight anyway. Sexy nightgown it is.

Eh? Wait. Isn't this just the same as when I bring girls home? Ah. Well, Akane will be living here now, so this will gradually change, for now let's not think too much. My wife is waiting.

Wife eh? Will I really marry her? Though I want to possess her, I still feel bad if she marries someone who doesn't love her. Ah. I won't let her go anyway, why am I thinking about this?

There's still a lot of time. Will I gradually change this possessiveness to love? But if I did, it will change the secret desire too. I might learn to love the girls I stole as well. Ah. That complicated emotion called love is too troublesome.

"What happened to you? You just went up and now you had that frown on your face. What are you thinking?"

Akane inquired when I went back to the bath. It really did show to my face.

"Nothing. I just thought love is such a troublesome emotion."

Akane laughs at my response.

"Idiot husband. You can't understand love if you just think about it. Don't worry, I'll let you feel it from me. My love for you, I'll pour it all to let you understand."

This girl. She's right. Why am I trying to think too hard about an emotion I don't understand? Such an idiot.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 32: Ruki Hub

I woke up later than usual. When we were in the bath, I got horny again but because Akane's still sore down there, she used her hands and mouth. I told her not to bother because it was just a reaction when I found her too sexy to look at on a clear light but she insisted. Using her still clumsy hands and mouth, she made me cum after I taught her what to do like how I taught Kana. Even if she's still currently developing, her figure is already too stimulating for me. Add to that her beautiful face. That face that's exclusive for me. This silly girl pushing herself for me. I just have to take care of her from now on, right?

"Good morning husband."

Akane mutters, looks like she also just woke up. She lifts her face up from my chest.

We fell asleep clinging to each other like the night before. Looks like this will now be our setup every night. But waking up at an unfamiliar room or rather at a room you're not used too feels different. We really look like a couple who started living together, add to that this is supposed to be my parents' room. A married couple's room. The ambience it gives is really different from my room.

Akane is now wearing a sexy negligee from my mom's closet. Err, I got her some proper nightgown but she insisted on picking that. Telling me that she always wanted to try one. But yeah, my Mom's size is bigger so it comes out as loose. Now I can see her soft hills peeking through it. I nibbled on them too much last night that they look like they're still erect. Ah. I'm getting excited this early in the morning.

"Good morning, wife."

I reached for her face and gave her a morning kiss.

"Oh. Last night really isn't a dream. I'm still a bit sore down there."

"Here you go again, you're slowly becoming like my teacher who always indulges in her fantasy. Don't be like her. Everything that happened was real."

Ah. Wait. I said unnecessary information. Don't pick it up. Don't pick it up. Don't pick it up.

"Huh? Teacher? Fantasy? Husband. Tell me, is she one?"

Argh. Why do you have to be so sharp at this moment? Should I tell her she's still dreaming?

"Don't ever try to say I'm still dreaming. I already woke up from that kiss of yours, husband."

"Err. Yes. She is."

Haa. No use lying to her. She knew my desire anyway.

"Another new type? Now you're going after a teacher. She's dating someone? Or could it be…"

"She's married."

"Pervert. My husband is a pervert."

I know. You don't have to remind me.

"Couldn't help it, wife. My desire immediately kicked in when I saw her wedding ring."

"I know. That's uncontrollable. I'm just really curious about what you are doing. Ah. I have something to confess too, husband."

Well if she wants to know the details, I could tell her but even if she says anything against me doing things, my decision will still be based on my desire. Ah. Even after all that happened, I'm still a slave to this desire.

"You can ask me anything, I'm having you by my side. Even if not forever, probably as long as I live. Whether wife wants to or not. Uhm. What is it? Something to confess?"

"Idiot husband. I'll only ask if there's something I'm curious about. And don't think about me leaving your side. My love for you will never run out. Remember that."

Err. Then that's fine I guess. We won't be together all the time. We're attending different schools. Even if I possess her, I won't ask her to change school. We're already living together. That's enough. Plus it will be harder for me to move if she's there. It's better this way.

"I'm keeping things from you. You see…"

"What? What is it? Don't cut it in the middle silly girl."

"I'm teasing you, husband."

"Ah. So you want me to tease you more? Wanna be spoiled again?"

"Truthfully yes but I already had enough yesterday, especially last night. I'm satisfied, husband. You knowing how much I love you is enough for me."

I think I'm getting used to this fluffy atmosphere around us. It really feels different. Ah. This somehow feels like that time with Kana in the Literature Club, where we just held hands. It's comfortable. Like I'm not burdened by anything.

But I know, the truth is far from that. Haa. It's kind of twisted.

"You leave me no choice but to spoil you. But before that, continue that thing you want to confess. I'm already at the edge here."

"Ah. Right. Spoil me after okay. You can't go back from what you said. Uhm the thing is, there is a group."

"Huh? Group? What kind?"

"Chat group. Ah. It's better for me to show you, where did I put my phone?"

I reached for her phone that I put atop the bedside drawer.

"Here."

She took it and immediately opened her Messenger app. It might be bad manners to look at her screen but it's visible to my eyes and I can't help but see her Message Requests. It's over 100 and she neither looks nor even taps at it.

I see. She's so popular that there's too many who wants to talk to her, to get close to her. Probably most of those are guys. Tsk. Trying to lay their hands on my Akane? Ah. My possessiveness is leaking out.

"Idiot husband. Just looking at your face I already know what you're thinking."

"What? What's in my face?"

"You're pissed at thinking others are trying to talk to me. You saw the number of message requests right?"

Did it really show in my face? Ah. I'm hopeless. Not only I have this secret desire. Now even my possessiveness to Akane.

"Yes. That doesn't matter, I won't let them touch you."

"Idiot. It's me who will not let them. You don't have to worry about those. I'm yours. Ah, we're getting sidetracked again. Here. This is what I want to confess."

She tapped on her screen maybe opening a chat, then she pulled me up to look at it together.

What I saw there was something I haven't expected. This girl. Since when did she?

"Ruki Hub. What's with this group name?"

"Isn't it obvious?"

"No. Not really. Tell me. Why is my name included in the name of the group?"

"Ah. You're hopeless, husband. Look at the chat history."

Err. Let's see. It shows the recent messages.

Haruko: Ruki was with me yesterday. (smug emoji)

Ria: Huh? Haruko-senpai. How? You're not joking with us, right?

Haruko: Want proof?

Ria: Yes!

On the screen shows a photo of me and Haruko. Inside that soundproofed room. There were angry reacts on it.

Ah. That Haruko. She even picked up my camera habit. She filled that room with cameras. Eh? And this Ria. Is she Kusunoki Ria? One of the girls I've stolen. She's a 3rd year middle school now.

Eh? Ruki Hub…

"Akane. This is…"

"As you can see. A group chat consisting of your stolen girls plus me."

"So that's how Haruko knew about Yae."

"Yes. Yaeko is here too. She stopped chatting after that day though. But she never left the group."

"Who else?"

"Ah. That's a secret. I can't show you who else is in that group. It's a secret. They knew you'll be mad if they show any liking towards you. They got really scared after that incident with Yaeko."

Ah. Right. They still didn't know.

"Then. Who created this group?"

Akane then scratched her head while muttering 'Ehehe'. Ah yeah, who else could it be?

"You…"

"There. I've finished my confession."

"No, not yet. Why did you create that?"

Really why? Whenever I bring one she will nag at me back then. Ria and Haruko knew that, they saw Akane when I first brought them here.

"Ah. Why? Because it concerns you."

"Huh? I don't understand."

"The girls in here, they all like or love you. Even when you cut them off, they still do. Remember what I said last Wednesday?"

Ah. That. She said they're bugging her when they found out I ran away to another high school.

"Then?"

"They're planning to go together to your school next week. Haruko will be their guide. That's because you never respond to them."

But I already let them go. I cut them off. Why do they continue chasing after me?

"I'm planning to deal with them this weekend. It means today and if not enough, tomorrow. It's bad if they show up there."

"Then, husband. Respond to them now. Or do you want my help?"

Ah. Akane helping me? Is this okay? But she created that group herself, it means they're all in contact.

"How?"

"Up to you, husband."

"Then. Send a chat now. Anything."

"Okay."

Akane: Good morning.

It wasn't even a minute when someone saw the message.

Sena: Akane. Good morning. How's Ruki?

Sena… Imai Sena. Another one. She's the same age as us. And the first thing she asked was about me.

Akane: He's sleeping here beside me.

Sena: Liar.

Akane: Fufu. We started living together.

Haruko: Huh? What was that about? You? Living together?

Ria: Akane-senpai. What did you do? Did Ruki-senpai steal you from someone?

Haruko: That can't be. This girl is too devoted to him. Look at this group she made. She did this for him.

Akane: I'm special. Ask him if you want to know.

Sena: No. I can't believe you.

Haruko: Ruki didn't tell me anything yesterday

Ah. What is this? They look just like a group of friends sharing a common interest and gossips. But it's about me. What is happening when I'm not looking?

Akane: Want proof?

She even said the same thing as Haruko. This silly girl.

Sena: Yes!

Haruko: Yes!

Ria: Yes!

Aoi: Yes!

Otoha: Yes!

Eh? What the hell? There's two more who showed up. They're just lurking and now they also join at asking for proof.

"Look, husband. They're asking for proof."

I have to act along, right? These girls. I wonder what they usually talk about. And how about their boyfriends? Yae and Haruko, I know they don't have but those 4.

"Take one then."

I lay back down to the bed and pretend to sleep. Akane drew close to me to take a picture with both of us in it.

When she posted that picture, those girls ran wild again.

Haruko: Unbelievable. Did you manage to learn photoshop?

Haruko, really? Can you photoshop that?

Sena: Uwaah. My Ruki is sleeping. I miss him.

Sena, this girl always call me that. Even if I told her no.

Ria: Ruki-senpai is really there. And you both look like you spent the night and did that.

Ria, you're really an observant.

Aoi: That's unfair Akane. Why are you with him?

Ueno Aoi, another from the same age. Err. Of all the girls I saw here, she's the one I didn't expect.

Otoha: Ruki-kun... I can't wait to see him next week.

Kaneko Otoha, this girl. She's 2nd year high school. Same as Haruko and Yae. But she's somehow like Rindou, she can't be called an introvert but she has trouble talking with people.

Akane: Now do you believe me?

Aoi: Answer me Akane.

Akane: I already said earlier. Look at our bed.

Haruko: Huh? That's not his bed.

Ria: I saw that bed before. It's in Ruki-senpai's parents' room

Sena: Eh? So she's not lying?

Aoi: Apparently not.

Otoha: Unfair. What did you do Akane?

Ria: Did you do it?

Akane: Secret.

"What's next?"

Akane asks me. Waiting for my reaction to what I read.

"Well, you can chat with them. Don't tell them I'm aware of the group, they're scared right?"

"Yes. But you know, husband. They really do like you. Look they're all concerned. Asking about you. Just that, I don't know about their current relationship. They must have maintained it just to be at your sight. Whether they like them or not, only them knows."

"I see. I still don't know what to do with them. There's more right?"

"Yes. I won't tell the actual number."

"That's enough. Those four. Let them come here today. Ah. Wait. Only pick two from the four."

If it ends up going well, there's no doubt we'll have sex. I might be too exhausted for four plus Akane.

"Four? They're five here."

"Exclude Haruko, you saw it right?"

"Yes. You were with her."

"Yeah I saw her at one of the clubs I'm trying out, she planned for me to be there."

"Your desire kicked in for her again?"

"Yes. She got more lovers now. And they're all girls."

"Ah. I didn't know that. She didn't tell me which school she's attending. Only when they're planning to see you did she reveal it."

"She has a little harem in our school. That girl."

"Don't tell me…"

"Yes. Wife, my desire is kicking in for all of her lovers but I only met two. For now." 𝐍𝗈𝗏𝑬𝗅𝔲𝓈𝗯.𝒸𝑶𝕞

"I see."

"Is my wife jealous?"

"Of course not. I just can't believe Haruko. Yaeko ended like that but she…"

"Don't mind it. If Yae wants to talk to me again, then maybe. But unless she can ignite my desire. I'm afraid it will end up the same."

"You're right. Husband, what if you finally learn to love. Will you start loving them too?"

"Still don't know how that works, wife. Maybe, maybe not. You're my teacher about love, right?"

"Eh. I guess you will be. Just looking at how caring you are. You just don't notice it."

Err. What are you thinking silly girl? I still don't know if I will be able to learn. Will my possessiveness for her turn to love? Or will it stay the same? What about my desire? Will it change shape? Honestly, that's something I can't think of yet. Better look forward and deal with things as I see fit like Haruko said. And yeah, I'll try to be responsible for my actions, like Mom said. I guess. Yae. If she still feels the same, I'll give her another chance.

"Don't think too far ahead wife. For now, you're the only one special. Isn't that a good thing?"

"Uhm. I guess you're right. Spoil me again husband.

"Yes yes. Did you pick who will come?"

"Aoi and Ria. Is that fine?"

"Why Aoi?"

"Ah right. You're probably wondering why she's here too. That girl, she can't be honest. She likes you but when you cut her off, she got too angry that she said the opposite thing she wanted to say to you."

Ah. What did she say before?

"I hate you. I'm happy that you finally let me go. I don't want to see you again!"

"Wife, how did you know about that?"

"She looked for me that day and told me that."

Ah. This is becoming too complicated. Let's see then.

"I see. Then let them come later at after lunch. We'll have to reorganize this room and your things as well."

"Yes, husband."

Akane snuggles to me and acts like she wants to be spoiled.

This girl. Well, I did tell her I'll spoil her.

Ah. I also forgot to check my phone last night. I have a lot to do again. Haa.

Report chapter Comments